A collection of several treatises concerning the reasons and occasions of the penal laws
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 222 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 68 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33865
         Wing C5192A
         ESTC R11022
         12535611
         ocm 12535611
         62848
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33865)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62848)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 660:3)
      
       
         
           
             A collection of several treatises concerning the reasons and occasions of the penal laws
             Burghley, William Cecil, Baron, 1520-1598. Execution of justice in England.
             Watson, William, 1559?-1603. Important considerations which ought to move all true and sound Catholikes.
          
           [8], 13 [i.e. 131] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Royston ...,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             Added t.p. on p. [91]: The Jesuits reasons unreasonable, or, Doubts proposed to the Jesuits upon their paper presented to divers persons of honour ..., London : [s.n.], 1662.
             The first treatise, by William Cecil, Lord Burghley, was originally published with title "The execution of iustice in England for maintenaunce of publique and Christian peace." The second treatise, by William Watson in collaboration with other priests, was first published with title "Important considerations which ought to move all true and sound Catholikes." The third treatise was first published anonymously. The last two pieces are Catholic attacks on Jesuits.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             (from t.p.) I. The execution of justice in England, not for religion, but for treason : 17 Dec. 1583 -- II. Important considerations, by the secular priests : printed A.D. 1601 -- III. The Jesuits reasons unreasonable : 1662.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- England.
           Jesuits -- Controversial literature.
           Treason -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           COLLECTION
           OF
           SEVERAL
           TREATISES
           CONCERNING
           
             The
             Reasons
             and
             Occasions
          
           OF
           THE
           
             PENAL
             LAWS
          
           .
        
         
           VIZ.
           
           
             
               I.
               The
               Execution
               of
               JUSTICE
               in
               England
               ,
               not
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               for
               Treason
               :
               17
               Dec.
               1583.
               
            
             
               II.
               Important
               Considerations
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Secular
                 Priests
              
               :
               Printed
               A.D.
               
               1601.
               
            
             
               III.
               The
               Jesuits
               Reasons
               Unreasonable
               :
               1662.
               
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           His
           Most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           .
           M.
           DC
           .
           LXXV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           design
           of
           publishing
           these
           Treatises
           ,
           is
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           of
           our
           Laws
           from
           the
           rude
           aspersions
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           lately
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           such
           who
           are
           better
           versed
           in
           Hollinshead
           and
           Stow
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           true
           Reasons
           and
           Occasions
           of
           those
           Laws
           .
           This
           is
           the
           present
           method
           of
           dealing
           with
           our
           Church
           and
           Laws
           ,
           when
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           been
           quite
           tired
           with
           scolding
           ,
           they
           betake
           themselves
           to
           throw
           dirt
           in
           the
           face
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           the
           weakness
           or
           imprudence
           of
           any
           late
           Historians
           among
           us
           should
           furnish
           them
           with
           dunghils
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           But
           since
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           who
           have
           no
           advantage
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           weakness
           and
           mistakes
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           give
           them
           ,
           it
           were
           heartily
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           some
           effectual
           course
           were
           taken
           ,
           that
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Church
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           might
           be
           delivered
           to
           Posterity
           with
           greater
           care
           and
           sincerity
           than
           hath
           yet
           been
           used
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           thought
           the
           wisdom
           of
           some
           of
           the
           
           best
           governed
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           great
           care
           of
           their
           Histories
           ,
           by
           whom
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           were
           written
           .
           Josephus
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             none
             but
             the
             High-Priests
             and
             the
             Prophets
             were
             allowed
             to
             write
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ;
           the
           like
           others
           say
           of
           the
           
             Chaldeans
             ,
             Egyptians
          
           ,
           and
           Persians
           ,
           who
           all
           looked
           upon
           the
           History
           of
           their
           Country
           as
           a
           Sacred
           thing
           ,
           and
           which
           none
           ought
           to
           presume
           to
           meddle
           with
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           appointed
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           whose
           imployment
           was
           supposed
           to
           free
           them
           from
           the
           suspicion
           of
           flattery
           or
           falshood
           .
           But
           above
           all
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           most
           remarkable
           for
           Political
           Wisdom
           ,
           were
           the
           most
           punctual
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           no
           man
           durst
           attempt
           any
           thing
           of
           History
           among
           them
           besides
           him
           whose
           publick
           Office
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           perform
           with
           all
           fidelity
           ,
           for
           his
           won
           time
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           call
           in
           question
           ,
           or
           correct
           any
           thing
           before
           him
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           that
           mighty
           Empire
           ,
           though
           written
           by
           multitudes
           of
           Authors
           ,
           is
           one
           continued
           and
           entire
           Story
           without
           any
           variety
           or
           contradiction
           .
           It
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Romans
           suffered
           none
           but
           the
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
          
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Annals
           of
           every
           Year
           ;
           which
           himself
           was
           only
           intrusted
           with
           the
           keeping
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           might
           ,
           upon
           resort
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           have
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           all
           their
           doubts
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           called
           the
           
             Annales
             Maximi
          
           ;
           and
           although
           some
           make
           this
           custom
           as
           old
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           that
           Government
           ,
           yet
           Vopiscus
           more
           probably
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           wise
           Constitutions
           of
           
             Numa
             .
             Dion
          
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             while
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             continued
             its
             Authory
             ,
             the
             Actions
             of
             every
             year
          
           
           
             were
             solemnly
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Publick
             Commentaries
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             although
             particular
             persons
             would
             write
             Histories
             according
             to
             their
             own
             inclinations
             ,
             yet
             the
             Truth
             might
             be
             discerned
             out
             of
             the
             Publick
             Records
             :
          
           and
           although
           he
           very
           much
           laments
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           their
           Histories
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperours
           would
           not
           endure
           the
           Truth
           to
           be
           written
           ;
           yet
           there
           were
           persons
           who
           would
           write
           ,
           though
           they
           died
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           case
           of
           
             Cremutius
             Cordus
          
           and
           
             Titus
             Labienus
          
           ;
           which
           made
           Seneca
           say
           ,
           
             Res
             nova
             &
             insueta
             ,
             supplicia
             de
             studiis
             sumi
             :
          
           but
           it
           seems
           by
           what
           follows
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           World
           may
           bear
           the
           loss
           of
           such
           Writings
           ;
           for
           ,
           rejoycing
           that
           this
           Persecution
           of
           Wits
           began
           after
           Cicero's
           time
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Dii
             melius
             ,
             quòd
             eo
             seculo
             ista
             ingeniorum
             supplicia
             coepèrunt
             ,
             quo
             ingenia
             desiêrunt
             .
          
           And
           it
           appears
           by
           Tacitus
           ,
           that
           the
           custom
           of
           
             Publick
             Annals
          
           was
           preserved
           to
           his
           time
           for
           the
           greater
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Diurna
             Acta
             Urbis
          
           for
           lesser
           occurrences
           :
           and
           Tertullian
           frequently
           appeals
           to
           the
           Archives
           and
           
             Publick
             Commentaries
          
           .
           Which
           custom
           of
           preserving
           publick
           Records
           of
           History
           ,
           did
           likewise
           obtain
           in
           most
           well-governed
           Cities
           ;
           as
           Plutarch
           often
           quotes
           the
           Delphick
           and
           
             Laconick
             Commentaries
          
           .
           These
           things
           I
           only
           mention
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           below
           the
           wisdom
           of
           a
           Nation
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           History
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           profaned
           or
           corrupted
           ,
           by
           every
           mean
           ,
           peevish
           ,
           or
           indiscreet
           Writer
           ,
           that
           hath
           so
           little
           wit
           and
           judgment
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           himself
           fit
           to
           write
           the
           History
           ,
           either
           of
           his
           own
           or
           former
           times
           .
           None
           are
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           work
           but
           persons
           of
           great
           judgment
           
           and
           capacity
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           have
           had
           the
           best
           portunities
           of
           understanding
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           greatest
           reputation
           for
           integrity
           to
           report
           them
           .
           And
           we
           want
           not
           some
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           name
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           but
           few
           in
           comparison
           with
           others
           .
           It
           was
           complained
           of
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           L.
           Octacilius
           being
           but
           a
           Libertine
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           Pompey's
           Master
           ,
           should
           presume
           to
           write
           a
           History
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           Work
           proper
           for
           the
           wisest
           Senators
           ;
           and
           Learned
           men
           have
           long
           wished
           for
           a
           perpetual
           Edict
           against
           scribbling
           Historians
           ,
           as
           great
           debauchers
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           corrupters
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           History
           .
           I
           wish
           it
           were
           as
           easie
           to
           remedy
           as
           to
           complain
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           but
           those
           of
           us
           who
           are
           concerned
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           find
           the
           continual
           and
           growing
           inconveniences
           of
           this
           mischief
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           all
           the
           false
           or
           indiscreet
           passages
           of
           the
           worst
           Historians
           picked
           up
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           made
           use
           of
           as
           the
           best
           Weapons
           against
           our
           Church
           .
           But
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           things
           are
           not
           yet
           so
           bad
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           sufficient
           evidence
           left
           to
           clear
           our selves
           of
           these
           reproaches
           ,
           without
           being
           put
           to
           defend
           the
           weaknesses
           of
           every
           trisling
           Historian
           .
           What
           if
           Hollinshead
           ,
           or
           Stow
           ,
           or
           Speed
           ,
           or
           any
           later
           men
           have
           let
           fall
           some
           passages
           ,
           which
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Church
           make
           use
           of
           to
           its
           disadvantage
           ?
           Must
           things
           presently
           be
           concluded
           to
           be
           just
           as
           such
           men
           have
           said
           ,
           without
           searching
           farther
           ?
           Must
           we
           be
           judged
           by
           them
           ,
           rather
           than
           by
           such
           who
           were
           in
           the
           top
           of
           business
           ,
           and
           knew
           all
           the
           first
           grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           Things
           ?
           rather
           than
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           much
           concerned
           to
           have
           found
           out
           all
           reproaches
           
           against
           our
           Penal
           Laws
           ;
           and
           yet
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           have
           had
           such
           Reasons
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           Government
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           same
           provocations
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           the
           same
           things
           ?
           This
           is
           that
           particular
           part
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           clear
           by
           these
           following
           Treatises
           ,
           which
           have
           these
           advantages
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           Readers
           Consideration
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           first
           of
           them
           was
           penned
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Greatest
           Statesmen
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Wisest
           Persons
           this
           Nation
           hath
           ever
           bred
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Lord
             Treasurer
             Burleigh
          
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           their
           Party
           had
           filled
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           Princes
           in
           Christendom
           with
           their
           noise
           and
           clamours
           of
           the
           dreadful
           Persecutions
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           Great
           man
           thought
           it
           not
           below
           him
           to
           write
           this
           Apology
           for
           the
           Execution
           of
           Justice
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           how
           reasonable
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           moderate
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           State
           were
           ,
           considering
           the
           height
           and
           insolence
           of
           the
           provocations
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           published
           in
           several
           Languages
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           to
           undeceive
           them
           as
           to
           all
           the
           false
           reports
           of
           the
           Romish
           Emissaries
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           that
           publick
           Character
           of
           the
           Popes
           Ambassadors
           to
           
             lye
             abroad
          
           for
           his
           and
           their
           own
           advantage
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           after
           that
           by
           the
           means
           of
           
             Cardinal
             Allen
          
           and
           others
           ,
           they
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           blast
           the
           reputation
           of
           that
           Apology
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           death
           of
           that
           great
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           the
           
             Secular
             Priests
          
           did
           publish
           their
           
             Important
             Considerations
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           assert
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           was
           said
           in
           the
           Apologie
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           the
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           of
           the
           
           Penal
           Laws
           :
           which
           is
           the
           second
           Treatise
           here
           published
           and
           printed
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Copy
           ;
           and
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           much
           concealed
           ,
           or
           bought
           up
           by
           those
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           heard
           of
           by
           sew
           ,
           and
           seen
           by
           fewer
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           dangerous
           Principles
           to
           Government
           are
           since
           his
           Majesties
           happy
           Restauration
           utterly
           disowned
           by
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           added
           a
           third
           Treatise
           ,
           printed
           by
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           1662.
           which
           charges
           the
           Jesuitical
           Party
           so
           deep
           with
           those
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           as
           to
           make
           them
           uncapable
           of
           any
           Favour
           .
        
         
           If
           other
           persons
           will
           pursue
           the
           same
           method
           in
           retrieving
           such
           considerable
           Treatises
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           they
           may
           do
           more
           service
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           than
           by
           writing
           Histories
           themselves
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           desire
           the
           late
           Apologist
           to
           set
           these
           Authors
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           against
           the
           petty
           Historians
           he
           so
           punctually
           quotes
           on
           all
           occasions
           :
           And
           we
           have
           so
           much
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           since
           in
           a
           very
           late
           Treatise
           called
           the
           
             Bleeding
             Iphigenia
          
           ,
           the
           
             Irish
             Rebellion
          
           is
           defended
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Titular
           Bishops
           to
           be
           a
           just
           and
           holy
           War
           ;
           and
           seeing
           they
           still
           think
           it
           lawful
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           imagine
           then
           that
           they
           want
           ,
           but
           another
           occasion
           to
           do
           the
           same
           things
           ?
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               EXECVTION
               OF
               JUSTICE
               IN
               ENGLAND
               ,
               For
               maintenance
               of
               Publick
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Peace
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               IT
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               in
               all
               Countries
               ,
               a
               common
               usage
               of
               all
               offenders
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               both
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               to
               make
               defence
               of
               their
               lewd
               and
               unlawful
               facts
               by
               untruths
               ,
               and
               by
               colouring
               and
               covering
               their
               deeds
               (
               were
               they
               never
               so
               vile
               )
               with
               pretences
               of
               some
               other
               causes
               of
               contrary
               operations
               or
               effects
               :
               to
               the
               intent
               not
               only
               to
               avoid
               punishment
               or
               shame
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               ,
               uphold
               ,
               and
               prosecute
               their
               wicked
               attempts
               ,
               to
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               disordered
               and
               malicious
               appetites
               .
               And
               though
               such
               hath
               been
               the
               use
               of
               all
               Offenders
               ,
               
               
               yet
               of
               none
               with
               more
               danger
               than
               of
               Rebels
               and
               Traytors
               to
               their
               lawful
               Princes
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Countries
               .
               Of
               which
               sort
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               are
               specially
               to
               be
               noted
               certain
               persons
               naturally
               born
               Subjects
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               who
               having
               for
               some
               good
               time
               professed
               outwardly
               their
               obedience
               to
               their
               Soveraign
               Lady
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               have
               nevertheless
               afterward
               been
               stirred
               up
               and
               seduced
               by
               wicked
               Spirits
               ,
               
               first
               in
               England
               sundry
               years
               past
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               and
               of
               latter
               time
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               open
               Rebellion
               ,
               taking
               Arms
               and
               coming
               into
               the
               Field
               against
               her
               Majesty
               and
               her
               Lieutenants
               ,
               with
               their
               Forces
               under
               Banners
               displayed
               ,
               inducing
               by
               notable
               untruths
               many
               simple
               people
               to
               follow
               and
               assist
               them
               in
               their
               Traitorous
               actions
               .
               And
               though
               it
               is
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               both
               their
               intentions
               and
               manifest
               actions
               were
               bent
               ,
               to
               have
               deposed
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               from
               her
               Crown
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               traiterously
               set
               in
               her
               place
               some
               other
               whom
               they
               liked
               ,
               whereby
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               speedily
               resisted
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               committed
               great
               bloodsheds
               and
               slaughters
               of
               her
               Majesties
               faithful
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               ruined
               their
               native
               Country
               :
               
               Yet
               by
               Gods
               power
               given
               unto
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               speedily
               vanquished
               ,
               as
               some
               few
               of
               them
               suffered
               by
               order
               of
               Law
               according
               to
               their
               deserts
               ,
               many
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               upon
               Confession
               of
               their
               faults
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               
               the
               rest
               (
               but
               they
               not
               many
               )
               of
               the
               principal
               ,
               escaped
               into
               Foreign
               Countries
               ,
               and
               there
               because
               in
               none
               or
               few
               places
               Rebels
               and
               Traitors
               to
               their
               natural
               Princes
               and
               Countries
               :
               dare
               for
               their
               Treasons
               challenge
               at
               their
               first
               muster
               
               open
               comfort
               or
               succour
               ,
               
               these
               notable
               Traitors
               and
               Rebels
               ,
               have
               falsly
               informed
               many
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               and
               States
               ,
               and
               specially
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               Pope
               ,
               (
               from
               whom
               they
               all
               had
               secretly
               their
               first
               comfort
               to
               Rebell
               )
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               flying
               from
               their
               ▪
               Countries
               was
               for
               the
               Religion
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               for
               maintenance
               of
               the
               said
               Popes
               Authority
               .
               Whereas
               divers
               of
               them
               before
               their
               Rebellion
               lived
               so
               notoriously
               ,
               the
               most
               part
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               good
               rule
               ,
               either
               for
               honest
               manners
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               sense
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               have
               been
               rather
               familiar
               with
               Catalin
               ,
               or
               Favourers
               to
               Sardanapalus
               ,
               than
               accounted
               good
               Subjects
               under
               any
               Christian
               Princes
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               some
               examples
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               these
               Rebellions
               ,
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               fled
               
                 Charles
                 Nevill
              
               Earl
               of
               Westmerland
               ,
               a
               person
               utterly
               wasted
               by
               looseness
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               punishment
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Rebellion
               ,
               bereaved
               of
               his
               Children
               that
               should
               have
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Earldom
               :
               and
               how
               his
               Body
               is
               now
               eaten
               with
               Ulcers
               of
               lewd
               causes
               ,
               all
               his
               Companions
               do
               see
               ,
               that
               no
               Enemy
               he
               had
               can
               wish
               him
               a
               viler
               punishment
               .
               And
               out
               of
               Ireland
               ran
               away
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Stukeley
              
               ,
               a
               defamed
               person
               almost
               through
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               a
               faithless
               Beast
               rather
               than
               a
               Man
               ,
               fleeing
               first
               out
               of
               England
               for
               notable
               Piracies
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               Ireland
               for
               treacheries
               not
               pardonable
               ,
               which
               two
               
               were
               the
               first
               Ringleaders
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Rebels
               ;
               the
               one
               for
               England
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               Ireland
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               notorious
               evil
               and
               wicked
               lives
               of
               these
               and
               others
               their
               Confederates
               ,
               
               void
               of
               all
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               it
               liked
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               in
               favour
               of
               their
               Treasons
               ,
               not
               to
               colour
               their
               offences
               as
               themselves
               openly
               pretend
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               of
               common
               shame
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               flatly
               to
               animate
               them
               to
               continue
               their
               former
               wicked
               purposes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               Arms
               against
               their
               lawful
               Queen
               ,
               to
               invade
               her
               Realm
               with
               Foreign
               Forces
               ,
               to
               pursue
               all
               her
               good
               Subjects
               and
               their
               Native
               Countries
               with
               Fire
               and
               Sword
               :
               
               for
               maintenance
               whereof
               there
               had
               some
               years
               before
               ,
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               proceeded
               in
               a
               thundring
               sort
               ,
               Bulls
               ,
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               other
               publick
               Writings
               ,
               denouncing
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               being
               the
               lawful
               Queen
               ,
               and
               Gods
               anointed
               Servant
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Queen
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               charging
               and
               upon
               pains
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               commanding
               all
               her
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               depart
               from
               their
               natural
               Allegiances
               ,
               whereto
               by
               birth
               and
               by
               Oath
               they
               were
               bound
               .
               Provoking
               also
               and
               authorising
               all
               persons
               of
               all
               degrees
               within
               both
               the
               Realms
               to
               Rebell
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               Antichristian
               Warrant
               ,
               being
               contrary
               to
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               nothing
               agreeable
               to
               a
               pastural
               Officer
               ,
               not
               only
               all
               the
               rabble
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Traitors
               that
               were
               before
               fled
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               other
               persons
               that
               had
               forsaken
               their
               Native
               Countries
               ,
               being
               of
               divers
               conditions
               and
               qualities
               ,
               some
               not
               able
               to
               live
               at
               home
               but
               in
               beggery
               ,
               some
               discontented
               for
               lack
               of
               preferments
               ,
               which
               they
               gaped
               for
               unworthily
               in
               Universities
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               some
               Bankrupt
               Merchants
               ,
               some
               in
               a
               sort
               learned
               to
               contentions
               ,
               being
               not
               contented
               to
               learn
               to
               obey
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               have
               many
               years
               running
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               from
               
               
               Country
               to
               Country
               ,
               practised
               some
               in
               one
               Corner
               ,
               some
               in
               another
               ,
               some
               with
               seeking
               to
               gather
               Forces
               and
               money
               for
               Forces
               ,
               some
               with
               instigation
               of
               Princes
               by
               untruths
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               their
               natural
               Country
               ,
               some
               with
               inward
               practises
               to
               murder
               the
               Greatest
               ,
               some
               with
               seditious
               Writings
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               of
               late
               with
               publick
               infamous
               Libels
               ,
               full
               of
               despiteful
               ,
               vile
               terms
               ,
               and
               poisoned
               lies
               ,
               altogether
               to
               uphold
               the
               foresaid
               Antichristian
               and
               Tyrannous
               Warrant
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Bull.
              
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               also
               by
               some
               other
               means
               ,
               to
               further
               these
               intentions
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               readily
               prevail
               by
               way
               of
               Force
               ,
               finding
               Foreign
               Princes
               of
               better
               consideration
               and
               not
               readily
               inclined
               to
               their
               wicked
               purposes
               ,
               it
               was
               devised
               to
               erect
               up
               certain
               Schools
               which
               they
               called
               Seminaries
               ,
               
               to
               nourish
               and
               bring
               up
               persons
               disposed
               naturally
               to
               Sedition
               ,
               to
               continue
               their
               race
               and
               trade
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               Seedmen
               in
               their
               Tillage
               of
               Sedition
               ,
               and
               them
               to
               send
               secretly
               into
               these
               the
               Queens
               Majesties
               Realms
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               under
               secret
               Masks
               ,
               some
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               some
               of
               other
               inferior
               Orders
               ,
               with
               Titles
               of
               Seminaries
               for
               some
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesuits
               for
               the
               stagers
               and
               ranker
               sort
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               warily
               they
               crept
               into
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               none
               brought
               the
               marks
               of
               their
               Priesthood
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               divers
               Corners
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ,
               these
               Seminaries
               ,
               or
               Seedmen
               ,
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               bringing
               with
               them
               certain
               Romish
               trash
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               hallowed
               Wax
               ,
               their
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               ,
               many
               kind
               of
               Beads
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               have
               as
               Tillage-men
               ,
               
               
               laboured
               secretly
               to
               perswade
               the
               people
               to
               allow
               of
               the
               Popes
               foresaid
               Bulls
               and
               Warrants
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               absolute
               Authority
               over
               all
               Princes
               and
               Countries
               ,
               and
               striking
               many
               with
               pricks
               of
               Conscience
               to
               obey
               the
               same
               ;
               whereby
               in
               Process
               of
               small
               time
               ,
               if
               this
               wicked
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               traitorous
               and
               crafty
               course
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               by
               Gods
               goodness
               espied
               and
               stayed
               ,
               there
               had
               followed
               imminent
               danger
               of
               horrible
               uprores
               in
               the
               Realms
               ,
               and
               a
               manifest
               bloody
               destruction
               of
               great
               multitudes
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               so
               many
               as
               should
               have
               been
               induced
               ,
               and
               throughly
               perswaded
               to
               have
               obeyed
               that
               wicked
               Warrant
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               the
               Contents
               thereof
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               forthwith
               in
               their
               hearts
               and
               Consciences
               ,
               secret
               Traitors
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               be
               indeed
               errant
               and
               open
               Traitors
               ,
               there
               should
               have
               wanted
               nothing
               but
               opportunity
               to
               feel
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               to
               assemble
               themselves
               in
               such
               numbers
               ,
               with
               Armour
               and
               Weapons
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               have
               presumed
               to
               have
               been
               the
               greater
               part
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               open
               civil
               War
               ,
               to
               have
               come
               to
               their
               wicked
               purposes
               .
               But
               Gods
               goodness
               by
               whom
               Kings
               do
               Rule
               ,
               
               and
               by
               whose
               blast
               Traitors
               are
               commonly
               wasted
               and
               confounded
               ,
               hath
               otherwise
               given
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Handmaid
               and
               dear
               Servant
               ,
               ruling
               under
               him
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               ,
               whereby
               she
               hath
               caused
               some
               of
               these
               seditious
               Seedmen
               ,
               and
               Sowers
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               to
               be
               discovered
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               secret
               lurkings
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               charged
               with
               these
               former
               points
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               not
               being
               
               dealt
               withal
               upon
               questions
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               justly
               condemned
               as
               Traitors
               .
               At
               which
               times
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               manner
               of
               gentle
               ways
               of
               perswasions
               used
               ,
               to
               move
               them
               to
               desist
               from
               such
               manifest
               traitorous
               courses
               and
               opinions
               ,
               yet
               was
               the
               Canker
               of
               their
               Rebellious
               humours
               so
               deeply
               entred
               and
               graven
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               not
               be
               removed
               from
               their
               traiterous
               determinations
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               manifest
               Traitors
               in
               maintaining
               and
               adhearing
               to
               the
               capital
               Enemy
               of
               her
               Majesty
               and
               her
               Crown
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               only
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               two
               Rebellions
               already
               passed
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               of
               Ireland
               did
               manifestly
               wage
               and
               maintain
               his
               own
               people
               Captains
               and
               Souldiers
               under
               the
               Banner
               of
               Rome
               ,
               against
               her
               Majesty
               (
               so
               as
               no
               Enemy
               could
               do
               more
               :
               )
               These
               I
               say
               have
               justly
               suffered
               Death
               ,
               not
               by
               force
               or
               form
               of
               any
               new
               Laws
               established
               ,
               either
               for
               Religion
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               as
               the
               slanderous
               Libellers
               would
               have
               it
               seem
               to
               be
               ,
               
               but
               by
               the
               antient
               temporal
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               namely
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Parliament
               made
               in
               King
               Edward
               the
               Thirds
               time
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1330.
               which
               is
               above
               200.
               years
               and
               more
               past
               ,
               when
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Popes
               ,
               were
               suffered
               to
               have
               their
               Authority
               Ecclesiastical
               in
               this
               Realm
               as
               they
               had
               in
               many
               other
               Countries
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Offenders
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               after
               their
               Condemnations
               were
               contented
               to
               renounce
               their
               former
               traiterous
               assertions
               ,
               so
               many
               were
               spared
               from
               Execution
               ,
               and
               do
               live
               
               
               still
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               such
               was
               the
               unwillingness
               in
               her
               Majesty
               to
               have
               any
               blood
               spilt
               ,
               without
               this
               very
               just
               and
               necessary
               cause
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               themselves
               .
               And
               yet
               nevertheless
               ,
               such
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Traitors
               as
               remain
               in
               Foreign
               parts
               ,
               
               continuing
               still
               their
               Rebellious
               minds
               ,
               and
               craftily
               keeping
               themselves
               aloof
               off
               from
               dangers
               ,
               cease
               not
               to
               provoke
               sundry
               other
               inferiour
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               newly
               to
               steal
               secretly
               into
               the
               Realm
               ,
               to
               revive
               the
               former
               seditious
               practises
               ,
               to
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Popes
               foresaid
               Bulls
               against
               her
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Realm
               ,
               pretending
               when
               they
               are
               apprehended
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               only
               into
               the
               Realm
               ,
               by
               the
               commandment
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               bound
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               by
               Oath
               ,
               against
               either
               King
               or
               Country
               ,
               and
               here
               to
               inform
               or
               reform
               Mens
               Consciences
               from
               errors
               in
               some
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               meet
               :
               but
               yet
               in
               very
               truth
               the
               whole
               scope
               of
               their
               secret
               labours
               is
               manifestly
               proved
               ,
               to
               be
               secretly
               to
               win
               all
               people
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               dare
               deal
               ,
               so
               to
               allow
               of
               the
               Popes
               said
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Authority
               without
               exception
               ,
               as
               in
               obeying
               thereof
               ,
               they
               take
               themselves
               fully
               discharged
               of
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               their
               lawful
               Prince
               and
               Country
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               well
               warranted
               to
               take
               Arms
               to
               Rebell
               against
               her
               Majesty
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               thereunto
               called
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               ready
               secretly
               to
               join
               with
               any
               Foreign
               Force
               that
               can
               be
               procured
               to
               invade
               the
               Realm
               ,
               whereof
               also
               they
               have
               a
               long
               time
               given
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               for
               their
               advantage
               ,
               no
               small
               comfort
               of
               success
               :
               and
               so
               consequently
               the
               effect
               of
               their
               
               
               labours
               is
               to
               bring
               the
               Realm
               not
               only
               into
               a
               dangerous
               War
               against
               the
               Forces
               of
               Strangers
               (
               from
               which
               it
               hath
               been
               free
               above
               23.
               or
               24.
               years
               ,
               a
               Case
               very
               memorable
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               matched
               with
               an
               example
               of
               the
               like
               :
               )
               but
               into
               a
               War
               Domestical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               wherein
               no
               blood
               is
               usually
               spared
               ,
               nor
               mercy
               yielded
               ,
               and
               wherein
               neither
               the
               Vanqueror
               nor
               the
               vanquished
               ,
               have
               cause
               of
               triumph
               .
            
             
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               these
               are
               the
               most
               evident
               perils
               that
               necessarily
               should
               follow
               ,
               if
               these
               kind
               of
               Vermine
               were
               suffered
               to
               creep
               by
               stealth
               into
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               to
               spread
               their
               poyson
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               howsoever
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               ,
               like
               Hypocrites
               ,
               they
               colour
               and
               counterfeit
               the
               same
               with
               profession
               of
               devotion
               in
               Religion
               :
               it
               is
               of
               all
               persons
               to
               be
               yielded
               in
               reason
               ,
               
               that
               her
               Majesty
               and
               all
               her
               Governours
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               Justice
               ,
               having
               care
               to
               maintain
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Realm
               (
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               in
               her
               time
               ,
               to
               continue
               longer
               than
               ever
               in
               any
               time
               of
               her
               Progenitors
               )
               ought
               of
               duty
               to
               Almighty
               God
               the
               Author
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               natural
               love
               and
               charge
               due
               to
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               for
               avoiding
               of
               the
               Floods
               of
               blood
               ,
               which
               in
               Civil
               Wars
               are
               seen
               to
               run
               and
               flow
               ,
               by
               all
               lawful
               means
               possible
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Sword
               as
               by
               Law
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               seasons
               to
               impeach
               and
               repel
               ,
               these
               so
               manifest
               and
               dangerous
               colourable
               practices
               ,
               and
               works
               of
               Sedition
               and
               Rebellion
               .
               And
               though
               there
               are
               many
               Subjects
               known
               in
               the
               Realm
               ,
               that
               differ
               in
               some
               opinions
               of
               Religion
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               do
               also
               not
               forbear
               to
               profess
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               in
               that
               they
               do
               also
               profess
               Loyalty
               and
               Obedience
               
               
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               offer
               readily
               in
               her
               Majesties
               defence
               to
               impugn
               and
               resist
               any
               Foreign
               Force
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               come
               or
               be
               procured
               from
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               sort
               are
               for
               their
               contrary
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               prosecuted
               or
               charged
               with
               any
               crimes
               or
               pains
               of
               Treason
               ,
               nor
               yet
               willingly
               searched
               in
               their
               Consciences
               for
               their
               contrary
               opinions
               ,
               that
               savour
               not
               of
               Treason
               .
            
             
               And
               of
               these
               sorts
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               number
               of
               persons
               ,
               not
               of
               such
               base
               and
               vulgar
               note
               as
               those
               were
               which
               of
               late
               have
               been
               executed
               ,
               as
               in
               particular
               ,
               some
               by
               name
               are
               well
               known
               ,
               and
               not
               unfit
               to
               be
               remembred
               .
               The
               first
               and
               chiefest
               by
               Office
               was
               Dr.
               Heth
               ,
               that
               was
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               England
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               first
               coming
               of
               her
               Majesty
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               shewing
               himself
               a
               faithful
               and
               quiet
               Subject
               ,
               continued
               in
               both
               the
               said
               Offices
               ,
               though
               in
               Religion
               then
               manifestly
               differing
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               restrained
               of
               his
               liberty
               ,
               nor
               deprived
               of
               his
               proper
               lands
               and
               goods
               ,
               but
               leaving
               willingly
               both
               his
               Offices
               ,
               lived
               in
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               and
               injoyed
               all
               his
               purchased
               Lands
               during
               all
               his
               natural
               life
               ,
               until
               by
               very
               age
               he
               departed
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               then
               left
               his
               House
               and
               living
               to
               his
               Friends
               :
               an
               example
               of
               gentleness
               never
               matched
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               .
               The
               like
               did
               one
               Dr.
               Pool
               that
               had
               been
               Bishop
               of
               Peterborough
               ,
               an
               ancient
               grave
               person
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               quiet
               Subject
               .
               There
               were
               also
               others
               that
               had
               been
               Bishops
               and
               in
               great
               estimation
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Tunstal
               Bishop
               of
               Duresm
               ,
               a
               person
               
               
               also
               of
               very
               quiet
               behaviour
               .
               There
               were
               also
               other
               ,
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Oglethorp
               ,
               one
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               Bishops
               :
               and
               Dr.
               Thurleby
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Watson
               yet
               living
               ,
               one
               of
               Ely
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               Bishops
               :
               not
               pressed
               with
               any
               capital
               pain
               ,
               though
               they
               maintained
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               and
               some
               Abbots
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Fecknam
               yet
               living
               ,
               a
               person
               also
               of
               quiet
               and
               courteous
               behaviour
               for
               a
               great
               time
               .
               Some
               also
               were
               Deans
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Boxall
               Dean
               of
               Windsore
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               great
               modesty
               and
               knowledge
               :
               Dr.
               Cole
               Dean
               of
               Pauls
               ,
               a
               person
               more
               earnest
               than
               wise
               :
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               Dean
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               others
               having
               born
               Office
               and
               Dignities
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               profession
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               they
               began
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               to
               change
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               never
               to
               this
               day
               burdened
               with
               capital
               pains
               ,
               nor
               yet
               deprived
               of
               any
               their
               goods
               or
               proper
               livelyhoods
               ,
               but
               only
               removed
               from
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Offices
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               exercise
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
               And
               most
               of
               them
               for
               a
               great
               time
               were
               retained
               in
               Bishops
               Houses
               in
               very
               civil
               and
               courteous
               manner
               ,
               without
               charge
               to
               themselves
               or
               their
               friends
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Pope
               began
               by
               his
               Bulls
               and
               Messages
               ,
               to
               offer
               trouble
               to
               the
               Realm
               by
               stirring
               of
               Rebellion
               :
               about
               which
               time
               only
               ,
               some
               of
               these
               aforenamed
               being
               found
               busier
               in
               matters
               of
               state
               tending
               to
               stir
               troubles
               ,
               than
               was
               meet
               for
               the
               common
               quiet
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               were
               removed
               to
               other
               more
               private
               places
               ,
               where
               such
               other
               wanderers
               as
               were
               men
               known
               to
               move
               sedition
               ,
               might
               be
               restrained
               from
               common
               resorting
               to
               them
               to
               
               increase
               trouble
               ,
               as
               the
               Popes
               Bull
               gave
               manifest
               occasion
               :
               and
               yet
               without
               charging
               them
               in
               their
               Consciences
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               by
               any
               inquisition
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               danger
               of
               any
               capital
               Law
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               one
               was
               called
               to
               any
               capital
               or
               bloody
               question
               upon
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               have
               all
               injoyed
               their
               life
               as
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               would
               :
               and
               such
               of
               them
               as
               yet
               remain
               ,
               may
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               Authors
               or
               Instruments
               of
               Rebellion
               or
               Sedition
               ,
               injoy
               the
               time
               that
               God
               and
               nature
               shall
               yield
               them
               without
               danger
               of
               life
               or
               member
               .
            
             
               
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               well
               marked
               ,
               that
               the
               chiefest
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               had
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eight
               ,
               and
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               either
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               Writing
               ,
               reading
               or
               arguing
               ,
               taught
               all
               people
               to
               condemn
               and
               abhor
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               yea
               they
               had
               many
               times
               given
               their
               Oaths
               publickly
               ,
               against
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               and
               had
               also
               yielded
               to
               both
               the
               said
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Title
               of
               supream
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               next
               under
               Christ
               ,
               which
               title
               the
               Adversaries
               do
               most
               falsly
               write
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               doth
               now
               use
               :
               a
               manifest
               lie
               and
               untruth
               .
               And
               for
               proof
               that
               these
               foresaid
               Bishops
               and
               learned
               men
               had
               so
               long
               time
               disavowed
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               many
               of
               their
               Books
               and
               Sermons
               against
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               remain
               printed
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               shame
               and
               reproof
               to
               change
               so
               often
               ,
               and
               specially
               in
               persecuting
               such
               as
               themselves
               have
               taught
               and
               established
               to
               hold
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
             
               
               There
               were
               also
               and
               yet
               be
               a
               great
               number
               of
               others
               ,
               being
               Lay-men
               of
               good
               possessions
               and
               Lands
               ,
               men
               of
               good
               credit
               in
               their
               Countries
               ,
               manifestly
               of
               late
               times
               seduced
               to
               hold
               contrary
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               for
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               and
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               have
               been
               sought
               hitherto
               to
               be
               impeached
               in
               any
               point
               or
               quarrel
               of
               Treason
               ,
               or
               of
               loss
               of
               Life
               ,
               Member
               ,
               or
               Inheritance
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               plainly
               appear
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               hath
               been
               for
               contrarious
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               as
               the
               Adversaries
               do
               boldly
               and
               falsly
               publish
               ,
               that
               any
               persons
               have
               suffered
               Death
               since
               her
               Majesties
               Reign
               ,
               and
               yet
               some
               of
               these
               sort
               are
               well
               known
               to
               hold
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ought
               by
               Authority
               of
               Gods
               word
               to
               be
               Supream
               and
               only
               Head
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               rule
               in
               all
               causes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Governour
               over
               all
               her
               Subjects
               in
               her
               Realm
               being
               persons
               Ecclesiastical
               :
               which
               opinions
               are
               nevertheless
               in
               some
               part
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               punishable
               in
               some
               degrees
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               for
               none
               of
               these
               points
               have
               any
               persons
               been
               prosecuted
               with
               the
               charge
               of
               Treason
               ,
               or
               in
               danger
               of
               life
               .
               And
               if
               then
               it
               be
               inquired
               ,
               for
               what
               cause
               these
               others
               have
               of
               late
               suffered
               Death
               ,
               it
               is
               truly
               to
               be
               answered
               as
               afore
               is
               often
               remembred
               ,
               that
               none
               at
               all
               are
               impeached
               for
               Treason
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               Life
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               do
               obstinately
               maintain
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               Popes
               Bull
               afore-mentioned
               ,
               which
               do
               import
               ,
               that
               her
               Majesty
               is
               not
               the
               lawful
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               highest
               point
               of
               Treason
               :
               and
               that
               all
               her
               Subjects
               are
               discharged
               
               
               of
               their
               Oaths
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               another
               high
               point
               of
               Treason
               :
               and
               all
               warranted
               to
               disobey
               her
               and
               her
               Laws
               ,
               a
               third
               and
               a
               very
               large
               point
               of
               Treason
               .
            
             
               And
               thereto
               is
               to
               be
               added
               a
               fourth
               point
               most
               manifest
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               would
               not
               disallow
               the
               Popes
               hostile
               proceedings
               in
               open
               Wars
               against
               her
               Majesty
               in
               her
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               one
               of
               their
               Company
               Dr.
               Sanders
               ,
               a
               lewd
               Scholar
               and
               Subject
               of
               England
               ,
               a
               Fugitive
               and
               a
               principal
               Companion
               and
               Conspirator
               with
               the
               Traitors
               and
               Rebels
               at
               Rome
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Popes
               special
               Commission
               a
               Commander
               ,
               as
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Legate
               ,
               and
               sometime
               a
               Treasurer
               or
               Pay-Master
               for
               those
               Wars
               ,
               
               which
               Dr.
               Sanders
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               his
               Church
               Monarchy
               ,
               did
               afore
               his
               passing
               into
               Ireland
               openly
               by
               Writing
               ,
               gloriously
               avow
               the
               foresaid
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               against
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               and
               affirmeth
               that
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               one
               Dr.
               Mooreton
               ,
               an
               old
               English
               Fugitive
               and
               Conspirator
               ,
               was
               sent
               from
               Rome
               into
               the
               North
               parts
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               first
               Rebellion
               there
               ,
               whereof
               
                 Charles
                 Nevill
              
               the
               late
               Earl
               of
               Westmerland
               was
               a
               Head
               Captain
               .
               And
               thereby
               it
               may
               manifestly
               appear
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               how
               this
               Bull
               was
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Rebellions
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               how
               for
               maintenance
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               sowing
               of
               Sedition
               by
               Warrant
               and
               
               allowance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               these
               persons
               were
               justly
               condemned
               of
               Treason
               ,
               and
               lawfully
               Executed
               by
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               temporal
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               matter
               than
               for
               their
               practices
               and
               Conspiracies
               both
               abroad
               and
               at
               home
               against
               the
               Queen
               and
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               for
               
               maintaining
               of
               the
               Popes
               foresaid
               Authority
               and
               Bull
               published
               to
               deprive
               her
               Majesty
               of
               her
               Crown
               ,
               and
               for
               withdrawing
               and
               reconciling
               of
               her
               Subjects
               from
               their
               natural
               allegiance
               due
               to
               her
               Majesty
               and
               to
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               for
               moving
               them
               to
               Sedition
               :
               and
               for
               no
               other
               causes
               or
               questions
               of
               Religion
               were
               these
               persons
               condemned
               :
               although
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               were
               charged
               and
               convinced
               of
               these
               points
               of
               Conspiracies
               and
               Treasons
               ,
               they
               would
               still
               in
               their
               answers
               colourably
               pretend
               their
               actions
               to
               have
               been
               for
               Religion
               :
               but
               in
               deed
               and
               truth
               they
               were
               manifest
               for
               the
               procurement
               and
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Rebellions
               and
               Wars
               against
               her
               Majesty
               and
               her
               Realm
               .
            
             
               And
               herein
               is
               now
               the
               manifest
               diversity
               to
               be
               seen
               and
               well
               considered
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               truth
               of
               her
               Majesties
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               falshood
               of
               the
               blasphemous
               Adversaries
               :
               that
               where
               the
               factious
               party
               of
               the
               Pope
               the
               principal
               Author
               of
               the
               Invasions
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ,
               do
               falsly
               alledge
               ,
               that
               a
               number
               of
               persons
               ,
               whom
               they
               term
               as
               Martyrs
               ,
               have
               died
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               very
               truth
               may
               manifestly
               appear
               to
               have
               died
               (
               if
               they
               so
               will
               have
               it
               )
               as
               Martyrs
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Traitors
               against
               their
               Soveraign
               and
               Queen
               in
               adhering
               to
               him
               ,
               being
               the
               notable
               and
               only
               open
               hostile
               Enemy
               in
               all
               actions
               of
               War
               against
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               her
               Kingdoms
               and
               People
               :
               
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               these
               that
               have
               so
               obstinately
               maintained
               the
               Authority
               and
               contents
               of
               this
               Bull
               ,
               the
               very
               words
               
               of
               the
               Bull
               do
               declare
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Sanders
               reporteth
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 PIus
                 Quintus
                 Pontifex
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 de
                 Apostolicae
                 potestatis
                 plenitudine
                 ,
                 declaravit
              
               Elizabetham
               
                 praetenso
                 Regni
                 jure
                 ,
                 necnon
                 omni
                 &
                 quocunque
                 dominio
                 ,
                 dignitate
                 ,
                 privilegioque
                 privatam
                 :
                 Itemque
                 Proceres
                 ,
                 subditos
                 &
                 populos
                 dicti
                 regni
                 ,
                 ac
                 caeteros
                 omnes
                 qui
                 illi
                 quomodocunque
                 juraverunt
                 ,
                 à
                 juramento
                 hujusmodi
                 ac
                 omni
                 fidelitatis
                 debito
                 ,
                 perpetuo
                 absolutos
                 :
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Pius
               Quintus
               
                 the
                 greatest
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Power
                 ,
                 declared
              
               Elizabeth
               
                 to
                 be
                 bereaved
                 or
                 deprived
                 of
                 her
                 pretended
                 right
                 of
                 her
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 Priviledge
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 which
                 had
                 sworn
                 to
                 her
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 absolved
                 for
                 ever
                 from
                 such
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 debt
                 or
                 duty
                 of
                 fealty
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               with
               many
               threatning
               Cursings
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               durst
               obey
               her
               or
               her
               Laws
               .
               And
               for
               Execution
               hereof
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Popes
               Bull
               and
               Message
               was
               a
               flat
               Rebellion
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               amiss
               to
               hear
               what
               Dr.
               Sanders
               the
               Popes
               firebrand
               in
               Ireland
               also
               writeth
               in
               his
               visible
               Church
               Monarchy
               ,
               which
               is
               thus
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
                 Pontifex
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               1569.
               
                 reverendum
                 presbyterum
                 Nicolaum
                 Mortonum
                 Anglum
                 in
                 Angliam
                 misit
                 ,
                 ut
                 certis
                 illustribus
                 viris
                 authoritate
                 Apostolica
                 denunciaret
                 ,
              
               Elizabetham
               
                 quae
                 tunc
                 rerum
                 potiebatur
                 ,
                 haereticam
                 esse
                 :
                 ob
                 eamque
                 causam
                 ,
                 omni
                 Dominio
                 &
                 potestate
                 excidisse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 impuneque
                 ab
                 illis
                 velut
                 ethnicam
                 haberi
                 posse
                 ,
                 ne●
                 eos
                 illius
                 legibus
                 aut
                 mandatis
                 deinceps
                 obedire
                 cogi
                 :
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
                 the
                 greatest
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
              
               1569.
               
                 sent
                 the
                 reverend
                 Priest
              
               Nicholas
               Morton
               
                 an
                 Englishman
                 into
              
               England
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 denounce
                 or
                 declare
                 by
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Authority
                 to
                 certain
                 Noblemen
                 ,
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 who
                 then
                 was
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Heretick
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 from
                 all
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 or
                 reputed
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 an
                 Ethnick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 obey
                 her
                 Laws
                 or
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               an
               Ambassage
               of
               Rebellion
               from
               the
               Popes
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               Ambassadour
               an
               old
               doting
               English
               Priest
               ,
               a
               Fugitive
               and
               Conspirator
               ,
               sent
               as
               he
               saith
               to
               some
               Noblemen
               ,
               and
               those
               were
               the
               two
               Earls
               of
               Northumberland
               and
               Westmerland
               ,
               Heads
               of
               the
               Rebellion
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               this
               ,
               he
               followeth
               to
               declare
               the
               success
               thereof
               ,
               which
               I
               dare
               say
               he
               was
               sorry
               it
               was
               so
               evil
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Qua
                 denuntiatione
                 multi
                 nobiles
                 viri
                 adducti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 fratribus
                 liberandis
                 cogitare
                 auderent
                 ,
                 ac
                 sperabant
                 illi
                 quidem
                 Catholicos
                 omnes
                 summis
                 viribus
                 affuturos
                 esse
                 :
                 verùm
                 etsi
                 aliter
                 quàm
                 illi
                 expectabant
                 res
                 evenit
                 ,
                 quià
                 Catholici
                 omnes
                 nondum
                 probè
                 cognoverant
                 ,
              
               Elizabetham
               
                 haereticam
                 esse
                 declaratam
                 ,
                 tamen
                 laudanda
                 illorum
                 Nobilium
                 consilia
                 erant
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 By
                 which
                 denuntiation
                 ,
                 many
              
               
               
                 Noblemen
                 were
                 induced
                 or
                 led
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 boldned
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 freeing
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 hoped
                 certainly
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 would
                 have
                 assisted
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 strength
                 :
                 but
                 although
                 the
                 matter
                 happened
                 otherwise
                 than
                 they
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 knew
                 not
                 that
              
               Elizabeth
               
                 was
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Counsels
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 those
                 Noblemen
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 .
              
               A
               Rebellion
               and
               a
               vanquishing
               of
               Rebels
               very
               smoothly
               described
               .
            
             
               This
               noble
               fact
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               the
               Rebellion
               in
               the
               North
               :
               the
               Noblemen
               were
               the
               Earls
               of
               Westmerland
               and
               Northumberland
               :
               the
               lack
               of
               the
               event
               or
               success
               ,
               was
               that
               the
               Traitors
               were
               vanquished
               ,
               and
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               and
               her
               Subjects
               had
               by
               Gods
               Ordinance
               the
               Victory
               :
               and
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               Rebels
               prevailed
               not
               ,
               was
               because
               all
               the
               Catholicks
               had
               not
               been
               duly
               informed
               that
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               (
               as
               they
               term
               it
               )
               an
               Heretick
               :
               which
               want
               of
               information
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               to
               make
               the
               Rebels
               mightier
               in
               number
               and
               power
               ,
               was
               diligently
               and
               cunningly
               supplyed
               by
               the
               sending
               into
               the
               Realm
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               the
               Seminaries
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               whose
               special
               charge
               was
               to
               inform
               the
               people
               thereof
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               actions
               hath
               manifestly
               appeared
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               Dr.
               Sanders
               hath
               thus
               written
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               said
               by
               such
               as
               favoured
               the
               two
               notable
               Jesuits
               ,
               one
               named
               
                 Robert
                 Persons
              
               (
               who
               yet
               hideth
               himself
               in
               Corners
               to
               continue
               his
               Trayterous
               
               practice
               )
               the
               other
               named
               
                 Edmond
                 Campion
              
               (
               that
               was
               found
               out
               being
               disguised
               like
               a
               Royster
               ,
               and
               suffered
               for
               his
               Treasons
               )
               that
               Dr.
               Sanders
               Treason
               is
               his
               proper
               Treason
               in
               allowing
               of
               the
               said
               Bull
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               Persons
               
               and
               Campion
               .
               Therefore
               to
               make
               it
               plain
               that
               these
               two
               by
               special
               Authority
               had
               charge
               to
               execute
               the
               sentence
               of
               this
               Bull
               ,
               these
               Acts
               in
               Writing
               following
               shall
               make
               manifest
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               feigned
               or
               imagined
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               very
               Writings
               taken
               about
               one
               of
               their
               Complices
               ,
               immediately
               after
               Campions
               Death
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Facultates
                       concessaepp
                       .
                       
                         Roberto
                         Personio
                      
                       ,
                       &
                       
                         Edmundo
                         Campiano
                      
                       ,
                       pro
                       Anglia
                       ,
                       die
                       
                         14.
                         
                         Aprilis
                         1580.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       PEtatur
                       à
                       summo
                       Domino
                       nostro
                       ,
                       explicatio
                       Bullae
                       declaratoriae
                       per
                       Pium
                       Quintum
                       contra
                       Elizabetham
                       &
                       ei
                       adhaerentes
                       ,
                       quam
                       Catholici
                       cupiunt
                       intelligi
                       hoc
                       modo
                       ,
                       ut
                       obliget
                       semper
                       illam
                       &
                       haereticos
                       ,
                       catholicos
                       vero
                       nullo
                       modo
                       obliget
                       rebus
                       sic
                       stantibus
                       ,
                       sed
                       tum
                       demum
                       quando
                       publica
                       ejusdem
                       bullae
                       executio
                       fieri
                       poterit
                       .
                       
                         Then
                         followed
                         many
                         other
                         Petitions
                         of
                         faculties
                         for
                         their
                         further
                         Authorities
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         not
                         needful
                         for
                         this
                         purpose
                         to
                         be
                         recited
                         :
                         but
                         in
                         the
                         end
                         followeth
                         this
                         Sentence
                         as
                         an
                         answer
                         of
                         the
                      
                       Popes
                       ,
                       Has
                       praedictas
                       gratias
                       concessit
                       Summus
                       Pontifex
                       patri
                       
                         Roberto
                         Persnio
                      
                       ,
                       &
                       
                         Edmundo
                         Campiano
                      
                       in
                       Angliam
                       profecturis
                       ,
                       die
                       
                         14.
                         
                         Aprilis
                         1580.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Praesente
                         patre
                         
                           
                           Oliverio
                           Manarco
                        
                         assistente
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               English
               of
               which
               Latin
               Sentences
               is
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Faculties
                       granted
                       to
                       the
                       two
                       Fathers
                       ,
                       
                         Robert
                         Persons
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Edmond
                         Campion
                      
                       for
                       England
                       ,
                       the
                       14
                       day
                       of
                       
                         April
                         ,
                         1580.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       
                       LET
                       it
                       be
                       asked
                       or
                       required
                       of
                       our
                       most
                       holy
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       explication
                       or
                       meaning
                       of
                       the
                       Bull
                       declaratory
                       made
                       by
                       Pius
                       the
                       Fifth
                       against
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       as
                       do
                       adhere
                       or
                       obey
                       her
                       ,
                       which
                       Bull
                       the
                       Catholicks
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       understood
                       in
                       this
                       manner
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       same
                       Bull
                       shall
                       always
                       bind
                       her
                       and
                       the
                       Hereticks
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Catholicks
                       it
                       shall
                       by
                       no
                       means
                       bind
                       ,
                       as
                       matters
                       or
                       things
                       do
                       now
                       stand
                       or
                       be
                       ,
                       but
                       hereafter
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       publick
                       execution
                       of
                       that
                       Bull
                       may
                       be
                       had
                       or
                       made
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Then
                         in
                         the
                         end
                         the
                         conclusion
                         was
                         thus
                         added
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       highest
                       Pontiff
                       or
                       Bishop
                       ,
                       granted
                       these
                       foresaid
                       graces
                       to
                       Father
                       
                         Robert
                         Persons
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Edmond
                         Campion
                      
                       ,
                       who
                       are
                       now
                       to
                       take
                       their
                       Journeys
                       into
                       England
                       ,
                       the
                       fourteenth
                       day
                       of
                       April
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       1580.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Being
                         present
                         ,
                         the
                         Father
                         
                           Oliverius
                           Manarke
                        
                         assistant
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Hereby
               is
               it
               manifest
               ,
               what
               Authority
               Campion
               had
               to
               impart
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               Bull
               against
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               howsoever
               he
               himself
               denied
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               it
               be
               manifest
               that
               these
               two
               Jesuits
               ,
               
               Persons
               and
               Campion
               ,
               not
               only
               required
               to
               have
               the
               Popes
               mind
               declared
               for
               the
               Bull
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               their
               own
               Petitions
               ,
               shewed
               how
               they
               and
               other
               Catholicks
               did
               desire
               to
               have
               the
               said
               Bull
               to
               be
               understood
               against
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               :
               yet
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               more
               plain
               how
               all
               other
               Jesuits
               and
               Seminaries
               ,
               yea
               how
               all
               Papists
               naming
               themselves
               Catholicks
               ,
               do
               and
               are
               warranted
               to
               interpret
               the
               said
               Bull
               against
               her
               Majesty
               and
               her
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               what
               one
               of
               their
               fellows
               ,
               named
               Hart
               ,
               who
               was
               condemned
               with
               Campion
               ,
               did
               amongst
               many
               other
               things
               declare
               his
               knowledge
               thereof
               the
               last
               of
               December
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               1580.
               in
               these
               words
               following
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               (
               for
               so
               much
               as
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Queen
               )
               is
               holden
               among
               the
               English
               Catholicks
               for
               a
               lawful
               sentence
               ,
               and
               a
               sufficient
               discharge
               of
               her
               Subjects
               fidelity
               ,
               and
               so
               remaineth
               in
               force
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               points
               touching
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               it
               is
               altered
               by
               the
               present
               Pope
               .
               For
               where
               in
               that
               Bull
               all
               her
               Subjects
               are
               commanded
               not
               to
               obey
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               being
               excommunicate
               and
               deposed
               ,
               all
               that
               do
               obey
               her
               are
               likewise
               innodate
               and
               accursed
               ,
               which
               point
               is
               perillous
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               :
               for
               if
               they
               obey
               her
               ,
               they
               be
               in
               the
               Popes
               Curse
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               disobey
               her
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Queens
               danger
               :
               therefore
               the
               present
               Pope
               to
               relieve
               them
               hath
               altered
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Bull
               ,
               and
               dispenced
               with
               them
               to
               obey
               and
               serve
               her
               ,
               without
               peril
               of
               excommunication
               :
               which
               dispensation
               is
               to
               endure
               but
               till
               it
               please
               the
               Pope
               otherwise
               to
               determine
               .
            
             
             
               
               Wherefore
               to
               make
               some
               conclusion
               of
               the
               matters
               before-mentioned
               ,
               all
               persons
               both
               within
               the
               Realm
               and
               abroad
               ,
               may
               plainly
               perceive
               that
               all
               the
               infamous
               Libels
               lately
               published
               abroad
               in
               sundry
               languages
               ,
               and
               the
               slanderous
               reports
               made
               in
               other
               Princes
               Courts
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               persons
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               of
               late
               put
               to
               torments
               and
               Death
               ,
               only
               for
               profession
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               matters
               of
               state
               against
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               are
               false
               and
               shameless
               ,
               and
               published
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Traitors
               and
               Rebels
               .
               And
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               seem
               more
               horrible
               or
               lamentable
               ,
               they
               recite
               the
               particular
               names
               of
               all
               the
               persons
               ,
               
               which
               by
               their
               own
               Catalogue
               exceed
               not
               for
               these
               twenty
               five
               years
               space
               ,
               above
               the
               number
               of
               threescore
               ,
               forgetting
               or
               rather
               with
               their
               stony
               and
               sensless
               hearts
               not
               regarding
               ,
               in
               what
               cruel
               sort
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               which
               little
               exceeded
               the
               space
               of
               five
               years
               ,
               the
               Queens
               Majesties
               Raign
               being
               five
               times
               as
               many
               ,
               there
               were
               by
               Imprisonment
               ,
               Torments
               ,
               Famine
               and
               Fire
               ,
               of
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               Maidens
               and
               Children
               ,
               almost
               the
               number
               of
               four
               hundred
               :
               and
               of
               that
               number
               ,
               above
               twenty
               that
               had
               been
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               principal
               Prelates
               or
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               lamentably
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               of
               Women
               above
               threescore
               ,
               and
               of
               Children
               above
               forty
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               Women
               ,
               some
               great
               with
               Child
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               bodies
               the
               Child
               ,
               by
               fire
               was
               expelled
               alive
               ,
               and
               yet
               also
               cruelly
               burned
               :
               examples
               beyond
               all
               heathen
               Cruelty
               .
               And
               most
               of
               the
               youth
               that
               then
               suffered
               cruel
               Death
               ,
               both
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               
               (
               which
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               )
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               had
               never
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               by
               Confirmation
               ,
               professed
               ,
               nor
               were
               ever
               taught
               or
               instructed
               ,
               or
               ever
               had
               heard
               of
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               that
               which
               by
               their
               blood
               and
               death
               in
               the
               fire
               they
               did
               as
               true
               Martyrs
               testifie
               .
               A
               matter
               of
               another
               sort
               to
               be
               lamented
               with
               simplicity
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               puffed
               Eloquence
               ,
               than
               the
               execution
               in
               this
               time
               of
               a
               very
               few
               Traytors
               ,
               who
               also
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               if
               they
               exceeded
               thirty
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               had
               in
               their
               Baptism
               professed
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               youth
               had
               learned
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               which
               they
               now
               so
               bitterly
               oppugned
               .
               And
               beside
               that
               ,
               in
               their
               opinions
               they
               differ
               much
               from
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               :
               for
               though
               they
               continued
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Religion
               wherein
               they
               were
               Christened
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               at
               their
               death
               denied
               their
               lawful
               Queen
               ,
               nor
               maintained
               any
               of
               her
               open
               and
               Foreign
               Enemies
               ,
               nor
               procured
               any
               Rebellion
               or
               Civil
               War
               ,
               nor
               did
               sow
               any
               Sedition
               in
               secret
               Corners
               ,
               nor
               withdrew
               any
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               these
               sworn
               Servants
               of
               the
               Pope
               have
               continually
               done
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               all
               these
               things
               well
               considered
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               all
               good
               Subjects
               within
               the
               Realm
               do
               manifestly
               see
               ,
               and
               all
               wavering
               persons
               (
               not
               being
               led
               clean
               out
               of
               the
               way
               by
               the
               seditious
               )
               will
               hereafter
               perceive
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               been
               abused
               to
               go
               astray
               .
               
               And
               all
               strangers
               ,
               but
               especially
               all
               Christian
               Potentates
               ,
               as
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               having
               their
               Soveraign
               Estates
               ,
               either
               in
               succession
               hereditary
               ,
               or
               
               by
               consent
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               being
               acquainted
               with
               the
               very
               truth
               of
               these
               her
               Majesties
               late
               just
               and
               necessary
               actions
               ,
               only
               for
               defence
               of
               her Self
               ,
               her
               Crown
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
               against
               open
               Invaders
               ,
               and
               for
               eschewing
               of
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               stirred
               up
               by
               Rebellion
               ,
               will
               allow
               in
               their
               own
               like
               Cases
               ,
               for
               a
               truth
               and
               rule
               (
               as
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               they
               will
               )
               that
               it
               belongeth
               not
               to
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               as
               Successor
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               and
               therein
               a
               Pastor
               spiritual
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               were
               the
               Bishop
               of
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Pope
               he
               claimeth
               ,
               first
               by
               his
               Bulls
               or
               Excommunications
               ,
               in
               this
               sort
               at
               his
               will
               in
               favour
               of
               Traytors
               and
               Rebels
               ,
               to
               depose
               any
               Soveraign
               Princes
               ,
               being
               lawfully
               invested
               in
               their
               Crowns
               ,
               by
               succession
               in
               blood
               ,
               or
               by
               lawful
               Election
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Arm
               Subjects
               against
               their
               natural
               Lords
               ,
               to
               make
               Wars
               ,
               and
               to
               dispense
               with
               them
               for
               their
               Oaths
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               or
               to
               excommunicate
               faithful
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               obeying
               of
               their
               natural
               Princes
               ,
               and
               lastly
               himself
               to
               make
               open
               War
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               Souldiers
               ,
               against
               Princes
               moving
               no
               Force
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               these
               powers
               should
               be
               permitted
               to
               him
               to
               exercise
               ,
               then
               should
               no
               Empire
               ,
               no
               Kingdom
               ,
               no
               Country
               ,
               no
               City
               or
               Town
               ,
               be
               possessed
               by
               any
               lawful
               title
               ,
               longer
               than
               one
               such
               only
               an
               earthly
               man
               ,
               sitting
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               in
               St.
               Peters
               Chair
               at
               Rome
               ,
               
               should
               for
               his
               will
               and
               appetite
               (
               without
               Warrant
               from
               God
               or
               Man
               )
               think
               meet
               and
               determine
               :
               An
               Authority
               never
               challenged
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               our
               only
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               in
               his
               Humanity
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               nor
               yet
               delivered
               by
               any
               Writing
               or
               certain
               Tradition
               from
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Pope
               pretendeth
               to
               derive
               all
               his
               Authority
               ,
               nor
               yet
               from
               St.
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               but
               contrariwise
               by
               all
               Preachings
               ,
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               Writings
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospel
               and
               other
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               obedience
               is
               expresly
               commanded
               to
               all
               earthly
               Princes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               to
               Kings
               by
               special
               name
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               generally
               ,
               as
               no
               person
               is
               exempted
               from
               such
               duty
               of
               obedience
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               St.
               Paul
               even
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               appeareth
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 anima
                 sublimioribus
                 potestatibus
                 sit
                 subdita
              
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 :
              
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               which
               Law
               or
               Precept
               ,
               St.
               Chrysostom
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               writeth
               ,
               that
               even
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
              
               ,
               and
               Monks
               are
               comprehended
               .
               And
               for
               proof
               of
               St.
               Peters
               mind
               herein
               ,
               from
               whom
               these
               Popes
               claim
               their
               Authority
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               plainlier
               expressed
               ,
               than
               when
               he
               writeth
               thus
               :
               
                 Proinde
                 subjecti
                 estote
                 cuivis
                 humanae
                 ordinationi
                 ,
                 propter
                 Dominum
                 ,
                 sive
                 Regi
                 ,
                 ut
                 qui
                 superemineat
                 ,
                 sive
                 Praesidibus
                 ab
                 eo
                 missis
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 be
                 you
                 subject
                 to
                 every
                 humane
                 ordinance
                 or
                 creature
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 supereminent
                 ,
                 or
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 his
                 Presidents
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               By
               which
               two
               principal
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               these
               Popes
               the
               pretended
               Successors
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               by
               that
               which
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               only
               Master
               of
               Truth
               ,
               said
               to
               Peter
               and
               his
               fellow-Apostles
               ,
               
                 Reges
                 gentium
                 dominantur
                 ,
                 vos
                 autem
                 non
                 sic
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Gentiles
                 have
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 not
                 so
                 ,
              
               may
               learn
               to
               forsake
               their
               arrogant
               and
               tyrannous
               Authorities
               in
               earthly
               and
               temporal
               causes
               over
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               exercise
               their
               Pastoral
               Office
               ,
               as
               St.
               Peter
               was
               charged
               thrice
               at
               one
               time
               by
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               
                 Pasce
                 oves
                 meas
                 ,
                 Feed
                 my
                 sheep
                 ,
              
               and
               peremptorily
               forbidden
               to
               use
               a
               Sword
               ,
               in
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Converte
                 gladium
                 tuum
                 in
                 locum
                 suum
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 mitte
                 gladium
                 tuum
                 in
                 vaginam
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Turn
                 thy
                 Sword
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 Put
                 thy
                 Sword
                 into
                 the
                 scabbard
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               which
               Precepts
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               duly
               followed
               and
               observed
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               faithful
               and
               godly
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               duly
               followed
               the
               doctrine
               and
               humility
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thereby
               dilated
               the
               limits
               of
               Christs
               Church
               and
               the
               Faith
               ,
               more
               in
               the
               compass
               of
               an
               hundred
               years
               ,
               than
               the
               latter
               Popes
               have
               done
               with
               their
               Swords
               and
               Curses
               these
               five
               hundred
               years
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               one
               
               
                 Pope
                 Hildebrand
              
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1074.
               who
               first
               began
               to
               usurp
               that
               kind
               of
               Tyranny
               ,
               which
               of
               late
               the
               Pope
               called
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               Gregory
               now
               the
               Thirteenth
               hath
               followed
               ,
               for
               some
               example
               as
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               Where
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1074.
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               presumed
               to
               depose
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               a
               noble
               Emperour
               then
               being
               ,
               Gregory
               the
               Thirteenth
               now
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               would
               attempt
               the
               like
               against
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               Daughter
               and
               
               Heir
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               a
               Soveraign
               Queen
               ,
               holding
               her
               Crown
               immediately
               of
               God.
               And
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               appear
               to
               Princes
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               good
               Counsellors
               in
               one
               example
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               fortunate
               success
               that
               God
               gave
               to
               this
               good
               Christian
               Emperour
               Henry
               against
               the
               proud
               
                 Pope
                 Hildebrand
              
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               attempted
               to
               depose
               this
               noble
               Emperour
               Henry
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               Rodulph
               a
               Noble
               man
               ,
               by
               some
               named
               the
               Count
               of
               Reenfield
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Popes
               procurement
               ,
               usurped
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               who
               was
               overcome
               by
               the
               said
               Henry
               the
               lawful
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               in
               fight
               having
               lost
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               he
               ,
               the
               said
               Rodulph
               ,
               lamented
               his
               case
               to
               certain
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Popes
               name
               had
               erected
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               self-same
               right
               hand
               which
               he
               had
               lost
               ,
               was
               the
               hand
               wherewith
               he
               had
               before
               sworn
               obedience
               to
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               following
               their
               ungodly
               Counsels
               ,
               he
               had
               brought
               upon
               him
               Gods
               heavy
               and
               just
               Judgments
               .
               And
               so
               Henry
               the
               Emperour
               prevailing
               by
               Gods
               power
               ,
               
               caused
               Gregory
               the
               Pope
               by
               a
               Synod
               in
               Italy
               to
               be
               deposed
               ,
               as
               in
               like
               times
               before
               him
               his
               Predecessor
               Otho
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               had
               deposed
               one
               
                 Pope
                 John
              
               for
               many
               hainous
               crimes
               :
               and
               so
               were
               also
               within
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               three
               other
               Popes
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 Sylvester
                 ,
                 Bennet
              
               ,
               and
               Gregory
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               used
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               the
               Third
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1047.
               for
               their
               like
               presumptuous
               attempts
               in
               temporal
               actions
               against
               the
               said
               Emperours
               .
               Many
               other
               examples
               might
               be
               shewed
               to
               the
               Emperours
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               holy
               Empire
               
               now
               being
               ,
               after
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               :
               
               as
               of
               Henry
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               ,
               of
               Frederick
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               Frederick
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               Lewis
               of
               Bavar
               ,
               all
               Emperours
               ,
               cruelly
               and
               tyrannously
               persecuted
               by
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Bulls
               ,
               Curses
               ,
               and
               by
               open
               Wars
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               many
               other
               the
               great
               Kings
               and
               Monarchs
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               of
               their
               noble
               Progenitors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               their
               several
               Dominions
               :
               whereby
               they
               may
               see
               how
               this
               kind
               of
               tyrannous
               Authority
               in
               Popes
               to
               make
               Wars
               upon
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
               took
               hold
               at
               the
               first
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Hildebrand
              
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               never
               had
               any
               lawful
               example
               or
               warrant
               from
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               of
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               successes
               of
               their
               tyrannies
               were
               by
               Gods
               goodness
               for
               the
               most
               part
               made
               frustrate
               ,
               as
               by
               Gods
               goodness
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               like
               will
               follow
               to
               their
               confusions
               at
               all
               times
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               like
               violent
               tyrannous
               proceedings
               by
               any
               Pope
               in
               maintenance
               of
               Traiters
               and
               Rebels
               ,
               would
               be
               withstood
               by
               every
               Soveraign
               Prince
               in
               Christendom
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Persons
               and
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               maintenance
               of
               their
               Subjects
               in
               Peace
               :
               so
               is
               there
               at
               this
               present
               a
               like
               just
               cause
               
               that
               the
               Emperours
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               holy
               Empire
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Soveraign
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               should
               judge
               the
               same
               to
               be
               lawful
               for
               her
               Majesty
               being
               a
               Queen
               ,
               and
               holding
               the
               very
               place
               of
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Prince
               Soveraign
               over
               divers
               Kingdoms
               and
               Nations
               ,
               she
               being
               also
               most
               lawfully
               invested
               
               in
               her
               Crown
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               good
               governing
               of
               her
               People
               ,
               with
               such
               applause
               and
               general
               allowance
               ,
               loved
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               of
               them
               ,
               saving
               a
               few
               ragged
               Traiters
               or
               Rebels
               ,
               or
               persons
               discontented
               ,
               whereof
               no
               other
               Realm
               is
               free
               ,
               as
               continually
               for
               these
               twenty
               five
               years
               past
               hath
               been
               notably
               seen
               and
               so
               publickly
               marked
               ,
               even
               by
               strangers
               repairing
               into
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               no
               cause
               of
               disgrace
               to
               any
               Monarchy
               and
               King
               in
               Christendom
               to
               have
               her
               Majesties
               felicity
               compared
               with
               any
               of
               theirs
               whatsoever
               :
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               could
               be
               well
               contented
               with
               the
               fruition
               of
               some
               proportion
               of
               her
               felicity
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Popes
               be
               now
               suffered
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               the
               Lands
               of
               his
               own
               peculiar
               Patrimony
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               two
               great
               Monarchs
               the
               French
               King
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               in
               their
               Dominions
               and
               Territories
               (
               although
               by
               other
               Kings
               not
               so
               allowed
               )
               to
               continue
               his
               Authority
               in
               sundry
               cases
               ,
               
               and
               his
               glorious
               Title
               to
               be
               the
               universal
               Bishop
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               Title
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               above
               nine
               hundred
               years
               past
               ,
               called
               a
               profane
               Title
               ,
               full
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               and
               a
               Preamble
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               yet
               in
               all
               their
               Dominions
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               most
               notably
               by
               many
               ancient
               Laws
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               how
               many
               ways
               the
               tyrannous
               Power
               of
               this
               his
               excessive
               Authority
               hath
               been
               and
               still
               is
               restrained
               ,
               checked
               ,
               and
               limited
               by
               Laws
               and
               Pragmatiques
               ,
               both
               ancient
               and
               new
               :
               a
               very
               large
               field
               for
               the
               Lawyers
               of
               those
               Countries
               to
               walk
               in
               and
               discourse
               .
               And
               howsoever
               the
               Popes
               Canonists
               being
               as
               his
               Bombarders
               ,
               do
               make
               his
               Excommunications
               and
               Curses
               appear
               
               fearful
               to
               the
               multitude
               and
               simple
               people
               :
               yet
               all
               great
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               aforetime
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               cases
               ,
               of
               their
               Rights
               and
               Royal
               Preheminences
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               concerned
               but
               a
               City
               or
               a
               poor
               Town
               ,
               and
               sometime
               but
               the
               not
               allowance
               of
               some
               unworthy
               Person
               to
               a
               Bishoprick
               or
               to
               an
               Abbey
               ,
               never
               refrained
               to
               despise
               all
               Popes
               Curses
               or
               Forces
               ,
               but
               attempted
               always
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               Swords
               to
               compel
               them
               to
               desist
               from
               their
               furious
               actions
               ,
               or
               without
               any
               fear
               of
               themselves
               ,
               in
               body
               ,
               soul
               ,
               or
               conscience
               ,
               stoutly
               to
               withstand
               their
               Curses
               ,
               and
               that
               sometime
               by
               force
               ,
               sometime
               by
               Ordinances
               and
               Laws
               :
               the
               ancient
               Histories
               whereof
               are
               too
               many
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               and
               of
               none
               more
               frequent
               and
               effectual
               than
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               those
               that
               are
               ancient
               ,
               we
               may
               remember
               how
               in
               this
               our
               own
               present
               or
               late
               Age
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               manifestly
               seen
               ,
               how
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               late
               noble
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               Father
               to
               King
               Philip
               that
               now
               reigneth
               ,
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               his
               Curses
               ,
               
               when
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1527.
               
               Rome
               it self
               was
               besieged
               and
               sacked
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               then
               called
               Clement
               ,
               and
               his
               Cardinals
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               about
               thirty
               three
               in
               his
               Mount
               Adrian
               or
               Castle
               S.
               Angelo
               ,
               taken
               Prisoners
               and
               detained
               seven
               months
               or
               more
               ,
               and
               after
               ransomed
               by
               
                 Don
                 Vgo
                 di
                 Moncada
              
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Grasto
               ,
               at
               about
               four
               hundred
               M.
               Duckats
               ,
               besides
               the
               ransoms
               of
               his
               Cardinals
               which
               was
               very
               great
               ,
               having
               not
               long
               before-time
               been
               also
               notwithstanding
               his
               Curses
               ,
               besieged
               in
               the
               same
               Castle
               by
               the
               
               Family
               of
               the
               Colonesi
               and
               their
               Fautors
               his
               next
               Neighbours
               being
               then
               Imperialists
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               yield
               to
               all
               their
               demands
               .
               Neither
               did
               King
               Henry
               
               the
               Second
               of
               France
               ,
               Father
               to
               Henry
               now
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               1550.
               fear
               or
               regard
               the
               Pope
               or
               his
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               several
               straight
               Edicts
               against
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               Popes
               Claims
               in
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Clergy
               of
               France
               ,
               retracting
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               greatly
               to
               the
               hinderance
               of
               the
               Popes
               former
               profits
               .
               
               Neither
               was
               the
               Army
               of
               King
               Philip
               now
               of
               Spain
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Duke
               of
               Alva
               was
               General
               ,
               stricken
               with
               any
               fear
               of
               cursing
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               brought
               afore
               Rome
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1555.
               where
               great
               destruction
               was
               made
               by
               the
               said
               Army
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               delicate
               Buildings
               ,
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               Orchards
               next
               to
               
               Rome-Walls
               overthrown
               ,
               wherewith
               his
               Holiness
               was
               more
               terrified
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               able
               to
               remove
               with
               any
               his
               Curses
               .
               
               Neither
               was
               Queen
               Mary
               the
               Queens
               Majesties
               late
               Sister
               ,
               a
               person
               not
               a
               little
               devoted
               to
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               so
               afraid
               of
               the
               Popes
               cursings
               ,
               but
               that
               both
               she
               and
               her
               whole
               Council
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               all
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               Cardinal
               Pool
               her
               Kinsman
               ,
               did
               forbid
               the
               entry
               of
               his
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Cardinal
               Hat
               at
               Callis
               ,
               that
               was
               sent
               from
               the
               Pope
               for
               one
               Fryer
               Peyto
               ,
               whom
               the
               Pope
               had
               assigned
               to
               be
               a
               Cardinal
               in
               disgrace
               of
               Cardinal
               Pool
               ;
               neither
               did
               Cardinal
               Pool
               himself
               at
               the
               same
               time
               obey
               the
               Popes
               commandments
               ,
               nor
               shewed
               himself
               afraid
               ,
               being
               assisted
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               did
               threaten
               him
               
               with
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               but
               did
               still
               oppose
               himself
               against
               the
               Popes
               commandment
               for
               the
               said
               pretended
               Cardinal
               Peyto
               :
               
               who
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               go
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               London
               like
               a
               begging
               Fryer
               :
               a
               stout
               resistance
               in
               a
               Queen
               for
               a
               poor
               Cardinals
               Hat
               ,
               wherein
               she
               followed
               the
               example
               of
               her
               Grandfather
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               for
               a
               matter
               of
               Allum
               .
               So
               as
               howsoever
               the
               Christian
               Kings
               for
               some
               respects
               in
               Policy
               can
               endure
               the
               Pope
               to
               command
               where
               no
               harm
               nor
               disadvantage
               groweth
               to
               themselves
               ,
               
               yet
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               are
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               but
               where
               they
               shall
               in
               any
               sort
               attempt
               to
               take
               from
               Christian
               Princes
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               shall
               give
               aid
               to
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               their
               Rebels
               ,
               in
               those
               cases
               ,
               their
               Bulls
               ,
               their
               Curses
               ,
               their
               Excommunications
               ,
               their
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               most
               solemn
               Anathematicals
               ,
               no
               nor
               their
               Cross-keys
               ,
               or
               double
               edged
               Sword
               ,
               will
               serve
               their
               turns
               to
               compass
               their
               intentions
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               where
               the
               Pope
               hath
               manifestly
               by
               his
               Bulls
               and
               Excommunications
               attempted
               as
               much
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               to
               deprive
               her
               Majesty
               of
               her
               Kingdoms
               ,
               to
               withdraw
               from
               her
               the
               obedience
               of
               her
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               procure
               Rebellions
               in
               her
               Realms
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               make
               both
               Rebellions
               and
               open
               Wars
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               Captains
               ,
               Souldiers
               ,
               Banners
               ,
               Ensigns
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               belonging
               to
               War
               :
               shall
               this
               Pope
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Pope
               after
               him
               ,
               think
               that
               a
               Soveraign
               Queen
               ,
               possessed
               of
               the
               two
               Realms
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               stablished
               so
               many
               years
               in
               her
               Kingdoms
               as
               three
               or
               four
               Popes
               have
               sit
               in
               their
               Chair
               at
               
               Rome
               ,
               fortified
               with
               so
               much
               duty
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               her
               Subjects
               ,
               acknowledging
               no
               Superiour
               over
               her
               Realms
               ,
               
               but
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               shall
               she
               forbear
               ,
               or
               fear
               to
               withstand
               and
               make
               frustrate
               his
               unlawful
               attempts
               ,
               either
               by
               her
               Sword
               or
               by
               her
               Laws
               ,
               or
               to
               put
               his
               Souldiers
               Invaders
               of
               her
               Realm
               to
               the
               Sword
               martially
               ,
               or
               to
               execute
               her
               Laws
               upon
               her
               own
               rebellious
               Subjects
               civilly
               ,
               that
               are
               proved
               to
               be
               his
               chief
               Instruments
               for
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               open
               War
               ?
               This
               is
               sure
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               either
               he
               sitting
               in
               his
               Chair
               with
               a
               triple
               Crown
               at
               Rome
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               his
               Proctors
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               shall
               renew
               these
               unlawful
               attempts
               ,
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               whom
               her
               Majesty
               only
               honoureth
               and
               acknowledgeth
               to
               be
               her
               only
               Soveraign
               Lord
               and
               Protector
               ,
               and
               whose
               Laws
               and
               Gospel
               of
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               she
               seeketh
               to
               defend
               ,
               will
               no
               doubt
               but
               deliver
               sufficient
               power
               into
               his
               Maidens
               hand
               his
               Servant
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               to
               withstand
               and
               confound
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               
               And
               where
               the
               seditious
               Trumpetters
               of
               infamies
               and
               lies
               ,
               have
               sounded
               forth
               and
               entituled
               certain
               that
               have
               suffered
               for
               Treason
               ,
               to
               be
               Martyrs
               for
               Religion
               :
               so
               may
               they
               also
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               if
               they
               list
               ,
               add
               to
               their
               forged
               Catalogue
               ,
               the
               headless
               body
               of
               the
               late
               miserable
               Earl
               of
               Desmond
               ,
               who
               of
               late
               ,
               secretly
               wandring
               without
               succour
               ,
               as
               a
               miserable
               Begger
               ,
               was
               taken
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Irishry
               in
               his
               Cabin
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               Irish
               sort
               after
               his
               own
               accustomed
               savage
               manner
               ,
               his
               head
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               body
               :
               an
               end
               due
               to
               such
               an
               Arch-rebel
               .
               And
               herewith
               to
               remember
               the
               end
               
               of
               his
               chief
               Confederates
               ,
               may
               be
               noted
               for
               example
               to
               others
               
               ,
               the
               strange
               manner
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Dr.
               Sanders
               the
               Popes
               Irish
               Legat
               ,
               who
               also
               wandring
               in
               the
               Mountains
               in
               Ireland
               without
               succor
               ,
               dyed
               raving
               in
               a
               Phrensie
               .
               And
               before
               him
               ,
               one
               
                 James
                 Fits-Morice
              
               the
               first
               Traiter
               of
               Ireland
               next
               to
               Stukely
               the
               Rakehel
               ,
               a
               man
               not
               unknown
               in
               the
               Popes
               Palace
               for
               a
               wicked
               crafty
               Traiter
               ,
               was
               slain
               at
               one
               blow
               by
               an
               Irish
               noble
               young
               Gentleman
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Country
               which
               the
               Traiter
               sought
               to
               burn
               .
               A
               fourth
               man
               of
               singular
               Note
               was
               John
               of
               Desmond
               ,
               Brother
               to
               the
               Earl
               ,
               a
               very
               bloody
               faithless
               Traiter
               ,
               and
               a
               notable
               Murderer
               of
               his
               familiar
               friends
               ,
               who
               also
               wandring
               to
               seek
               some
               prey
               like
               a
               Wolf
               in
               the
               Woods
               ,
               was
               taken
               and
               beheaded
               after
               his
               own
               usage
               ,
               being
               as
               he
               thought
               sufficiently
               armed
               with
               the
               Popes
               Bulls
               and
               certain
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               ,
               and
               one
               notable
               Ring
               about
               his
               neck
               sent
               from
               the
               Popes
               finger
               (
               as
               it
               was
               said
               :
               )
               but
               these
               he
               saw
               saved
               not
               his
               life
               .
               And
               such
               were
               the
               fatal
               ends
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               being
               the
               principal
               heads
               of
               the
               Irish
               War
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               one
               person
               remaineth
               at
               this
               day
               in
               Ireland
               a
               known
               Traiter
               .
               To
               this
               number
               ,
               they
               may
               if
               they
               seek
               number
               ,
               also
               add
               a
               furious
               young
               Man
               of
               Warwickshire
               ,
               by
               name
               Somervile
               ,
               
               to
               increase
               their
               Kalender
               of
               the
               Popes
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               of
               late
               was
               discovered
               and
               taken
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               coming
               with
               a
               full
               intent
               to
               have
               killed
               her
               Majesty
               (
               whose
               life
               God
               always
               have
               in
               his
               custody
               .
               )
               The
               attempt
               not
               denied
               by
               the
               Traiter
               himself
               ,
               but
               confessed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               moved
               thereto
               in
               his
               wicked
               spirit
               ,
               by
               inticements
               of
               certain
               seditious
               and
               traiterous
               persons
               his
               Kinsmen
               
               and
               Allies
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               often
               reading
               of
               sundry
               seditious
               vile
               Books
               lately
               published
               against
               her
               Majesty
               .
               But
               as
               God
               of
               his
               goodness
               hath
               of
               long
               time
               hitherto
               preserved
               her
               Majesty
               from
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Treacheries
               :
               so
               hath
               she
               no
               cause
               to
               fear
               being
               under
               his
               Protection
               ,
               she
               saying
               with
               King
               David
               in
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 helper
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 or
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 my
                 salvation
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               all
               good
               Subjects
               against
               the
               shadows
               of
               the
               Popes
               Bulls
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               
               that
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Reign
               ,
               by
               Gods
               singular
               goodness
               ,
               her
               Kingdom
               hath
               enjoyed
               more
               universal
               Peace
               ,
               her
               People
               increased
               in
               more
               numbers
               ,
               in
               more
               strength
               ,
               and
               with
               greater
               riches
               ,
               the
               earth
               of
               her
               Kingdoms
               hath
               yielded
               more
               fruits
               ,
               and
               generally
               all
               kind
               of
               worldly
               felicity
               hath
               more
               abounded
               since
               and
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Popes
               Thunders
               ,
               Bulls
               ,
               Curses
               ,
               and
               Maledictions
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               other
               long
               times
               before
               ,
               when
               the
               Popes
               Pardons
               and
               Blessings
               came
               yearly
               into
               the
               Realm
               :
               so
               as
               his
               Curses
               and
               Maledictions
               have
               turned
               back
               to
               himself
               and
               his
               Fautors
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               the
               fortunate
               Queen
               of
               England
               and
               her
               People
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               in
               Deuteronomy
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               would
               not
               hear
               Balaam
               ,
               but
               did
               turn
               his
               Maledictions
               or
               curses
               into
               Benedictions
               or
               blessings
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               for
               because
               thy
               God
               loved
               thee
               .
            
             
               Although
               these
               former
               reasons
               are
               sufficient
               to
               perswade
               all
               kind
               of
               reasonable
               persons
               to
               allow
               of
               her
               Majesties
               actions
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               reasonable
               ,
               
               lawful
               ,
               and
               necessary
               :
               yet
               because
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               have
               by
               frequent
               reading
               of
               false
               artificial
               Libels
               ,
               and
               by
               giving
               credit
               to
               them
               ,
               upon
               a
               prejudice
               or
               forejudgment
               afore
               grounded
               ,
               by
               their
               rooted
               opinions
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               will
               rest
               unsatisfied
               :
               therefore
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               all
               persons
               as
               far
               forth
               as
               common
               reason
               may
               warrant
               ,
               that
               her
               Majesties
               late
               action
               in
               executing
               of
               certain
               seditious
               Traiters
               ,
               hath
               not
               proceeded
               for
               the
               holding
               of
               opinions
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               
               or
               against
               her
               Majesties
               Regality
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               very
               Crimes
               of
               Sedition
               and
               Treason
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               briefly
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               of
               a
               repetition
               of
               the
               former
               reasons
               ,
               to
               remember
               these
               things
               following
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               her
               Majesty
               did
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               suffer
               quietly
               the
               Popes
               Bulls
               and
               Excommunications
               without
               punishment
               of
               the
               Fautors
               thereof
               ,
               accounting
               of
               them
               but
               as
               of
               words
               or
               wind
               ,
               or
               of
               Writings
               in
               Parchment
               weighed
               down
               with
               lead
               ,
               or
               as
               of
               water-bubbles
               ,
               commonly
               called
               in
               Latine
               Bullae
               and
               such
               like
               :
               but
               yet
               after
               some
               proof
               that
               courage
               was
               taken
               thereof
               by
               some
               bold
               and
               bad
               Subjects
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               but
               then
               esteem
               them
               to
               be
               very
               Preambles
               ,
               or
               as
               forerunners
               of
               greater
               danger
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               with
               what
               reason
               could
               any
               mislike
               ,
               that
               her
               Majesty
               did
               for
               a
               bare
               defence
               against
               them
               ,
               without
               other
               action
               or
               force
               ,
               use
               the
               help
               of
               reviving
               of
               former
               Laws
               ,
               to
               prohibit
               the
               Publication
               or
               Execution
               of
               such
               kind
               of
               Bulls
               within
               her
               Realm
               ?
            
             
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               the
               prohibition
               by
               her
               Laws
               ,
               the
               same
               Bulls
               were
               plentifully
               (
               but
               in
               secret
               sort
               )
               brought
               into
               the
               Realm
               ,
               
               and
               at
               length
               arrogantly
               set
               upon
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Londons
               Palace
               near
               to
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               Pauls
               ,
               the
               principal
               City
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               by
               a
               lewd
               person
               ,
               using
               the
               same
               like
               a
               Herald
               sent
               from
               the
               Pope
               :
               who
               can
               in
               any
               common
               reason
               mislike
               ,
               that
               her
               Majesty
               finding
               this
               kind
               of
               denunciation
               of
               War
               ,
               as
               a
               defiance
               to
               be
               made
               in
               her
               principal
               City
               by
               one
               of
               her
               Subjects
               ,
               avowing
               and
               obstinately
               maintaining
               the
               same
               ,
               should
               according
               to
               justice
               ,
               cause
               the
               offender
               to
               have
               the
               reward
               due
               to
               such
               a
               fact
               ?
               
               and
               this
               was
               the
               first
               action
               of
               any
               capital
               punishment
               inflicted
               for
               matter
               sent
               from
               Rome
               to
               move
               Rebellion
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               her
               Majesty
               had
               reigned
               about
               the
               space
               of
               twelve
               years
               or
               more
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               had
               risen
               up
               out
               of
               his
               Chair
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               from
               words
               and
               writings
               to
               actions
               ,
               and
               had
               contrary
               to
               the
               advice
               given
               by
               S.
               Barnard
               to
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               by
               his
               Messages
               he
               left
               Verbum
               and
               took
               Ferrum
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               left
               to
               feed
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               strike
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               stirred
               her
               Noble
               men
               and
               People
               directly
               to
               disobedience
               and
               to
               open
               Rebellion
               ,
               
               and
               that
               her
               lewd
               Subjects
               by
               his
               commandment
               had
               executed
               the
               same
               with
               all
               the
               Forces
               which
               they
               could
               make
               or
               bring
               into
               the
               field
               :
               who
               with
               common
               reason
               can
               disallow
               that
               her
               Majesty
               used
               her
               principal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               Forces
               lawful
               
               subdued
               Rebels
               Forces
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               punished
               the
               Authors
               thereof
               no
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Pope
               himself
               useth
               to
               do
               with
               his
               own
               Rebellious
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               his
               Church
               ?
               And
               if
               any
               Prince
               of
               People
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               would
               otherwise
               neglect
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               suffer
               his
               Rebels
               to
               have
               their
               wills
               ,
               none
               ought
               to
               pity
               him
               ,
               if
               for
               want
               of
               resistance
               and
               courage
               ,
               he
               lost
               both
               his
               Crown
               ,
               his
               Head
               ,
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               her
               Majesty
               beheld
               a
               further
               increase
               of
               the
               Popes
               malice
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               first
               Rebellion
               was
               in
               her
               North
               parts
               vanquished
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               entertained
               abroad
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               the
               Traiters
               and
               Rebels
               that
               fled
               for
               the
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Rabble
               of
               other
               the
               Fugitives
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               sent
               a
               number
               of
               the
               same
               in
               sorts
               disguised
               into
               both
               the
               Realms
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
               who
               there
               secretly
               allured
               her
               People
               to
               new
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               spared
               not
               his
               charges
               to
               send
               also
               out
               of
               Italy
               by
               Sea
               ,
               certain
               Ships
               with
               Captains
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               with
               their
               Bands
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               furnished
               with
               Treasure
               ,
               Munition
               ,
               Victuals
               ,
               Ensigns
               ,
               Banners
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               requisite
               to
               the
               War
               ,
               into
               her
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               Forces
               with
               other
               auxiliar
               Companies
               out
               of
               Spain
               landed
               ,
               and
               fortified
               themselves
               very
               strongly
               in
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               open
               War
               ,
               erecting
               the
               Popes
               Banner
               against
               her
               Majesty
               :
               may
               it
               be
               now
               asked
               of
               these
               persons
               ,
               Favourers
               of
               the
               Romish
               Authority
               ,
               what
               in
               reason
               should
               have
               been
               done
               by
               her
               Majesty
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               first
               to
               apprehend
               all
               such
               Figitives
               for
               
               stollen
               into
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               dispersed
               in
               disguising
               habits
               to
               sow
               Sedition
               ,
               as
               some
               Priests
               in
               their
               secret
               Profession
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               their
               apparel
               ,
               as
               Roisters
               or
               Ruffins
               ,
               some
               Scholars
               ,
               like
               to
               the
               basest
               Common
               people
               ,
               and
               them
               to
               commit
               to
               Prisons
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               examinations
               of
               their
               Trades
               and
               Haunts
               ,
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               their
               Conspiracies
               abroad
               ,
               by
               testimony
               of
               their
               own
               Companions
               ,
               and
               of
               sowing
               Sedition
               secretly
               at
               home
               in
               the
               Realm
               ?
               What
               may
               be
               reasonably
               thought
               was
               meet
               to
               be
               done
               with
               such
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               to
               try
               ,
               condemn
               ,
               and
               execute
               them
               ?
               and
               especially
               having
               regard
               to
               the
               dangerous
               time
               ,
               
               when
               the
               Popes
               Forces
               were
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               more
               in
               preparation
               to
               follow
               as
               well
               into
               England
               as
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               the
               resistance
               whereof
               ,
               her
               Majesty
               and
               her
               Realm
               was
               forced
               to
               be
               at
               greater
               charges
               ,
               than
               ever
               she
               had
               been
               ,
               since
               she
               was
               Queen
               thereof
               .
               And
               so
               by
               Gods
               power
               ,
               which
               he
               gave
               to
               her
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ,
               she
               did
               by
               her
               Laws
               suppress
               the
               seditious
               stirrers
               of
               Rebellion
               in
               her
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               Sword
               vanquished
               all
               the
               Popes
               Forces
               in
               her
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               excepting
               certain
               Captains
               of
               mark
               that
               were
               saved
               from
               the
               Sword
               ,
               as
               persons
               that
               did
               renounce
               their
               quarrel
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               curse
               or
               to
               blame
               such
               as
               sent
               them
               to
               so
               unfortunate
               and
               desperate
               a
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               
               But
               though
               these
               reasons
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               rules
               of
               natural
               reason
               ,
               shall
               satisfie
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Adversaries
               (
               who
               will
               yield
               that
               by
               good
               order
               of
               Civil
               and
               Christian
               Policy
               and
               Government
               ,
               
               her
               Majesty
               could
               nor
               can
               do
               no
               less
               than
               she
               hath
               done
               ,
               first
               to
               subdue
               with
               her
               Forces
               her
               Rebels
               and
               Traiters
               ,
               and
               next
               by
               order
               of
               her
               Laws
               to
               correct
               the
               Aiders
               and
               Abettors
               ,
               and
               lastly
               to
               put
               also
               to
               the
               Sword
               such
               Forces
               as
               the
               Pope
               sent
               into
               her
               Dominions
               )
               
               yet
               there
               are
               certain
               other
               persons
               ,
               more
               nicely
               addicted
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               will
               yet
               seem
               to
               be
               unsatisfied
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               term
               the
               matter
               ,
               a
               number
               of
               silly
               poor
               Wretches
               were
               put
               to
               death
               as
               Traiters
               ,
               being
               but
               in
               profession
               Scholars
               or
               Priests
               ,
               by
               the
               names
               of
               Seminaries
               ,
               Jesuits
               ,
               or
               simple
               School-masters
               ,
               that
               came
               not
               into
               the
               Realm
               with
               any
               Armor
               or
               Weapon
               ,
               by
               force
               to
               aid
               the
               Rebels
               and
               Traiters
               ,
               either
               in
               England
               or
               in
               Ireland
               in
               their
               Rebellions
               or
               Wars
               :
               of
               which
               sort
               of
               Wretches
               the
               commiseration
               is
               made
               ,
               as
               though
               for
               their
               contrary
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               or
               for
               teaching
               of
               the
               people
               to
               disobey
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               been
               otherwise
               punished
               and
               corrected
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               with
               capital
               punishment
               .
               These
               kinds
               of
               defences
               ,
               tend
               only
               to
               find
               fault
               rather
               with
               the
               severity
               of
               their
               punishments
               ,
               than
               to
               acquit
               them
               as
               Innocents
               or
               quiet
               Subjects
               .
               But
               for
               answer
               to
               the
               better
               satisfaction
               of
               these
               nice
               and
               scrupulous
               Favourers
               of
               Traiters
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               with
               reason
               demanded
               of
               them
               (
               if
               at
               least
               they
               will
               open
               their
               ears
               to
               reason
               )
               whether
               they
               think
               that
               when
               a
               King
               being
               stablished
               in
               his
               Realm
               ,
               hath
               a
               Rebellion
               first
               secretly
               practised
               ,
               and
               afterward
               openly
               raised
               in
               his
               Realm
               by
               his
               own
               seditious
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               when
               by
               a
               Foreign
               Potentate
               or
               Enemy
               ,
               the
               same
               Rebellion
               is
               maintained
               ,
               and
               the
               Rebels
               by
               messages
               and
               promises
               comforted
               to
               continue
               ,
               
               
               and
               their
               Treasons
               against
               their
               natural
               Prince
               avowed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               when
               the
               same
               Potentate
               and
               Enemy
               ,
               being
               Author
               of
               the
               said
               Rebellion
               ,
               shall
               with
               his
               own
               proper
               Forces
               invade
               the
               Realm
               and
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Prince
               that
               is
               so
               lawfully
               and
               peaceably
               possessed
               :
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               shall
               no
               Subject
               favouring
               these
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               yielding
               obedience
               to
               the
               Enemy
               the
               Invador
               ,
               be
               committed
               or
               punished
               as
               a
               Traiter
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               found
               openly
               to
               carry
               Armor
               and
               Weapon
               ?
               Shall
               no
               Subject
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               spial
               and
               an
               explorer
               for
               the
               Rebel
               or
               Enemy
               ,
               against
               his
               natural
               Prince
               ,
               be
               taken
               and
               punished
               as
               a
               Traiter
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               found
               with
               Armor
               or
               Weapon
               ,
               but
               yet
               is
               taken
               in
               his
               disguised
               apparel
               ,
               with
               writings
               ,
               or
               other
               manifest
               tokens
               ,
               to
               prove
               him
               a
               Spy
               for
               Traiters
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               wandered
               secretly
               in
               his
               Soveraigns
               Camp
               ,
               Region
               ,
               Court
               ,
               or
               City
               ?
               Shall
               no
               Subject
               be
               counted
               a
               Traiter
               ,
               that
               will
               secretly
               give
               earnest
               and
               prest
               money
               to
               persons
               to
               be
               Rebels
               or
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               that
               will
               attempt
               to
               poyson
               the
               Victual
               ,
               or
               the
               Fountains
               ,
               or
               secretly
               set
               on
               fire
               the
               Ships
               or
               Munition
               ,
               or
               that
               will
               secretly
               search
               and
               sound
               the
               Havens
               and
               Creeks
               for
               landing
               ,
               or
               measure
               the
               depth
               of
               Ditches
               ,
               or
               height
               of
               Towers
               and
               Walls
               ,
               because
               these
               offenders
               are
               not
               found
               with
               Armor
               or
               Weapon
               ?
               The
               answer
               I
               think
               must
               needs
               be
               yielded
               (
               if
               reason
               and
               experience
               shall
               have
               rule
               with
               these
               Adversaries
               )
               that
               all
               these
               and
               such
               like
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               Traiters
               :
               and
               the
               principal
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               actions
               of
               all
               these
               are
               necessary
               accessaries
               ,
               and
               adherents
               proper
               ,
               to
               further
               and
               continue
               all
               Rebellions
               
               and
               Wars
               .
               But
               if
               they
               will
               deny
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               Traiters
               that
               are
               not
               armed
               ,
               they
               will
               make
               Judas
               no
               Traiter
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               Christ
               without
               Armor
               ,
               colouring
               his
               treason
               with
               a
               kiss
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               therefore
               it
               resteth
               to
               apply
               the
               Facts
               of
               these
               late
               Malefactors
               that
               are
               pretended
               to
               have
               offended
               but
               as
               Scholars
               ,
               or
               Book-men
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               most
               but
               as
               persons
               that
               only
               in
               words
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               Armor
               did
               favour
               and
               help
               the
               Rebels
               and
               the
               Enemies
               .
               For
               which
               purpose
               let
               these
               persons
               be
               termed
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               Scholars
               ,
               Schoolmasters
               ,
               Book-men
               ,
               Seminaries
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Jesuits
               ,
               Fryers
               ,
               Bead-men
               ,
               Romanists
               ,
               Pardoners
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               you
               will
               ,
               neither
               their
               titles
               ,
               nor
               their
               apparel
               doth
               make
               them
               Traiters
               ,
               but
               their
               traiterous
               secret
               motions
               and
               practices
               :
               their
               persons
               make
               not
               the
               War
               ,
               but
               their
               directions
               and
               counsels
               have
               set
               up
               the
               Rebellions
               .
               The
               very
               causes
               final
               of
               these
               Rebellions
               and
               Wars
               ,
               have
               been
               to
               depose
               her
               Majesty
               from
               her
               Crown
               :
               the
               causes
               instrumental
               ,
               are
               these
               kind
               of
               Seminaries
               and
               Seed-men
               of
               Sedition
               :
               the
               fruits
               and
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               are
               by
               Rebellion
               to
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               her
               faithful
               Subjects
               :
               the
               rewards
               of
               the
               Invaders
               (
               if
               they
               could
               prevail
               )
               should
               be
               the
               disinheriting
               of
               all
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Commonalty
               ,
               that
               would
               (
               as
               they
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               their
               Birth
               and
               Oaths
               )
               defend
               their
               natural
               gracious
               Queen
               ,
               their
               native
               Country
               ,
               their
               Wives
               ,
               their
               Children
               ,
               their
               Family
               ,
               and
               their
               Houses
               .
               And
               now
               examine
               these
               which
               you
               call
               your
               unarmed
               Scholars
               and
               Priests
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               
               lived
               and
               were
               conversant
               in
               company
               of
               the
               principal
               Rebels
               and
               Traiters
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               proved
               that
               they
               were
               partakers
               of
               their
               Conspiracies
               ?
               Let
               it
               be
               answered
               why
               they
               came
               thus
               by
               stealth
               into
               the
               Realm
               ?
               why
               they
               have
               wandered
               up
               and
               down
               in
               corners
               in
               disguised
               sort
               ,
               changing
               their
               titles
               ,
               names
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               apparel
               ?
               Why
               they
               have
               enticed
               and
               sought
               to
               perswade
               by
               their
               secret
               false
               reasons
               ,
               the
               people
               to
               allow
               and
               believe
               all
               the
               actions
               and
               attempts
               whatsoever
               the
               Pope
               hath
               done
               or
               shall
               do
               ,
               to
               be
               lawful
               ?
               Why
               they
               have
               reconciled
               and
               withdrawn
               so
               many
               people
               in
               corners
               from
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               a
               Foreign
               Potentate
               and
               open
               Enemy
               ,
               whom
               they
               know
               to
               have
               already
               declared
               the
               Queen
               to
               be
               no
               lawful
               Queen
               ,
               to
               have
               maintained
               the
               known
               Rebels
               and
               Traiters
               ,
               to
               have
               invaded
               her
               Majesties
               Dominions
               with
               open
               War
               ?
               Examine
               further
               ,
               how
               these
               vagrant
               disguised
               unarmed
               Spies
               have
               answered
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               taken
               and
               demanded
               what
               they
               thought
               of
               the
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               
               which
               was
               published
               to
               deprive
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               to
               warrant
               her
               Subjects
               to
               disobey
               her
               :
               whether
               they
               thought
               that
               all
               Subjects
               ought
               to
               obey
               the
               same
               Bull
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               rebel
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               whether
               they
               thought
               her
               Majesty
               to
               be
               the
               lawful
               Queen
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               said
               Bull
               or
               any
               other
               Bull
               of
               the
               Pope
               ?
               Thirdly
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               might
               give
               such
               licence
               as
               he
               did
               to
               the
               Earls
               of
               Northumberland
               and
               Westmerland
               ,
               and
               other
               her
               Majesties
               Subjects
               to
               rebel
               as
               they
               did
               ?
               or
               give
               power
               to
               
                 D.
                 Sanders
              
               a
               natural
               born
               Subject
               
               but
               an
               unnatural
               worn
               Priest
               ,
               to
               take
               Arms
               and
               move
               Wars
               as
               he
               did
               in
               Ireland
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               may
               discharge
               the
               Subjects
               of
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               Princes
               Christened
               ,
               of
               their
               Oaths
               of
               obedience
               ?
               Fifthly
               ,
               whether
               the
               said
               traiterous
               Priest
               
                 D.
                 Sanders
              
               or
               one
               Bristow
               a
               rebellious
               Figitive
               ,
               did
               in
               their
               Books
               write
               truly
               or
               falsely
               ,
               in
               approving
               the
               said
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Contents
               thereof
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               what
               were
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               or
               any
               other
               assigned
               by
               him
               ,
               would
               invade
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               what
               part
               they
               would
               take
               ,
               or
               what
               part
               any
               faithful
               Subject
               of
               her
               Majesties
               ought
               to
               take
               ?
               To
               these
               questions
               very
               apt
               to
               try
               the
               truth
               or
               falsehood
               of
               any
               such
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               being
               justly
               before
               condemned
               for
               their
               disloyalty
               ,
               these
               lewd
               unarmed
               Traiters
               I
               say
               would
               no
               wise
               answer
               directly
               hereto
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               faithful
               Subjects
               to
               any
               Prince
               Christian
               ought
               to
               do
               .
               And
               as
               they
               upon
               refusal
               to
               answer
               directly
               to
               these
               questions
               only
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               justly
               convinced
               as
               guilty
               of
               Treason
               ,
               so
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               thereupon
               condemned
               ,
               
               but
               upon
               all
               their
               other
               former
               actions
               committed
               both
               abroad
               and
               in
               the
               Realm
               ,
               which
               were
               no
               less
               traiterous
               than
               the
               actions
               of
               all
               other
               the
               Spies
               and
               Traiters
               ,
               and
               of
               Judas
               himself
               afore
               remembred
               which
               had
               no
               Armor
               nor
               Weapon
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               all
               times
               ought
               to
               be
               adjudged
               Traiters
               .
               For
               these
               disguised
               persons
               (
               called
               Scholars
               or
               Priests
               )
               having
               been
               first
               conversant
               of
               long
               time
               with
               the
               Traiters
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               in
               all
               their
               Conspiracies
               ,
               came
               hither
               by
               stealth
               in
               time
               of
               War
               and
               Rebellion
               by
               commandment
               of
               the
               Capital
               Enemy
               the
               Pope
               or
               
               his
               Legates
               ,
               to
               be
               secret
               Espials
               and
               Explorers
               in
               the
               Realm
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               deliver
               by
               secret
               ,
               Romish
               tokens
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               an
               earnest
               or
               prest
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               should
               be
               in
               readiness
               to
               joyn
               with
               Rebels
               or
               open
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               sort
               with
               their
               hallowed
               baggages
               from
               Rome
               to
               poyson
               the
               senses
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               pouring
               into
               their
               hearts
               malicious
               and
               pestilent
               opinions
               against
               her
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               and
               also
               to
               kindle
               and
               set
               on
               fire
               the
               hearts
               of
               discontented
               Subjects
               with
               the
               flames
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               and
               sound
               the
               depths
               and
               secrets
               of
               all
               mens
               inward
               intentions
               ,
               either
               against
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               for
               her
               :
               and
               finally
               to
               bring
               into
               a
               Bead-roll
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               were
               into
               a
               Muster-roll
               ,
               the
               names
               and
               powers
               with
               the
               dwellings
               of
               all
               that
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               rebel
               and
               to
               aid
               the
               Foreign
               Invasion
               .
               These
               kinds
               of
               seditious
               actions
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Traiters
               and
               Rebels
               abroad
               ,
               have
               made
               them
               Traiters
               :
               not
               their
               Books
               ,
               nor
               their
               Beads
               ,
               no
               nor
               their
               Cakes
               of
               Wax
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               ,
               nor
               other
               their
               Reliques
               ,
               nor
               yet
               their
               Opinions
               for
               the
               Ceremonies
               or
               Rites
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               to
               be
               certainly
               concluded
               that
               these
               did
               justly
               deserve
               their
               capital
               punishments
               as
               Traiters
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               apprehended
               with
               open
               Armor
               or
               Weapon
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               this
               latter
               repetition
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               of
               all
               the
               former
               causes
               &
               reasons
               afore-recited
               ,
               may
               not
               serve
               to
               stop
               the
               boisterous
               mouths
               ,
               and
               the
               pestiferous
               tongues
               ,
               and
               venemous
               breaths
               of
               these
               that
               are
               infected
               with
               so
               gross
               errors
               ,
               as
               to
               defend
               seditious
               
               Subjects
               ,
               stirrers
               of
               Rebellion
               against
               their
               natural
               Prince
               and
               Country
               :
               
               then
               are
               they
               to
               be
               left
               without
               any
               further
               argument
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               persons
               that
               have
               covered
               their
               eyes
               against
               the
               Suns
               light
               ,
               stopped
               their
               ears
               against
               the
               sound
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               oppressed
               their
               hearts
               against
               the
               force
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 speak
                 lyes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 venemous
                 as
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 even
                 like
                 the
                 deaf
                 Adder
                 that
                 stoppeth
                 his
                 ears
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherefore
               with
               charity
               to
               conclude
               ,
               if
               these
               Rebels
               and
               Traiters
               ,
               and
               their
               Fautors
               would
               yet
               take
               some
               remorse
               and
               compassion
               of
               their
               natural
               Country
               ,
               and
               would
               consider
               how
               vain
               their
               attempts
               have
               been
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               of
               their
               Confederates
               are
               wasted
               by
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               ,
               and
               would
               desist
               from
               their
               unnatural
               practices
               abroad
               :
               and
               if
               these
               Seminaries
               ,
               secret
               Wanderers
               ,
               and
               Explorators
               in
               the
               dark
               would
               imploy
               their
               travels
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Light
               and
               Doctrine
               according
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               their
               Schools
               ,
               and
               content
               themselves
               with
               their
               Profession
               and
               Devotion
               :
               and
               that
               the
               remnant
               of
               the
               wicked
               flock
               of
               the
               Seed-men
               of
               Sedition
               would
               ease
               from
               their
               rebellious
               ,
               false
               ,
               and
               infamous
               railings
               and
               libellings
               :
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               by
               Gods
               grace
               (
               her
               Majesty
               being
               so
               much
               given
               to
               Mercy
               and
               devoted
               to
               Peace
               )
               but
               all
               colour
               and
               occasion
               of
               shedding
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               more
               of
               her
               natural
               Subjects
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               should
               utterly
               cease
               .
               Against
               whose
               malices
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               not
               desist
               ,
               Almighty
               God
               continue
               her
               Majesty
               with
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Power
               long
               
               to
               reign
               and
               live
               in
               his
               fear
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               able
               to
               vanquish
               them
               and
               all
               Gods
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               her
               Rebels
               and
               Traiters
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               and
               preserve
               all
               her
               natural
               good
               loving
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               the
               true
               service
               of
               the
               same
               Almighty
               God
               according
               to
               his
               holy
               Word
               and
               Will.
               
            
             
               Many
               other
               things
               might
               be
               remembred
               for
               defence
               of
               other
               her
               Majesties
               Princely
               ,
               honourable
               ,
               and
               godly
               actions
               in
               sundry
               other
               things
               ,
               wherein
               also
               these
               and
               the
               like
               seditious
               Railers
               have
               of
               late
               time
               without
               all
               shame
               ,
               by
               feigned
               and
               false
               Libels
               sought
               to
               discredit
               her
               Majesty
               and
               her
               Government
               :
               but
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               these
               former
               causes
               and
               reasons
               alledged
               by
               way
               of
               advertisements
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               to
               justifie
               her
               Majesties
               actions
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               in
               the
               cases
               remembred
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Important
               Considerations
            
             
               Which
               ought
               to
               move
               all
               true
               and
               sound
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               wholly
               Jesuited
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               without
               all
               Equivocations
               ,
               Ambiguities
               ,
               or
               Shiftings
               ,
               that
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               State
               with
               them
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               Highness
               Reign
               ,
               have
               been
               both
               mild
               and
               merciful
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Worshipful
               and
               our
               dear
               Friends
               .
               We
               your
               ancient
               Teachers
               and
               spiritual
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               secular
               Priests
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               sundry
               years
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               have
               endured
               many
               calamities
               ,
               but
               cannot
               frame
               our selves
               to
               the
               new
               Jesuitical
               Faction
               ,
               that
               beareth
               so
               great
               a
               sway
               with
               you
               :
               are
               every
               where
               amongst
               you
               accounted
               simple
               persons
               :
               men
               destitute
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Government
               :
               without
               all
               Policy
               and
               Providence
               ,
               ignorant
               Pilots
               ,
               how
               to
               cast
               about
               with
               our
               Ships
               in
               sudden
               gusts
               or
               storms
               :
               not
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               great
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               far
               unmeet
               (
               God
               wot
               )
               to
               take
               upon
               us
               the
               guiding
               of
               Souls
               .
               All
               which
               disgraces
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               they
               are
               imputed
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               take
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               whether
               they
               proceed
               from
               your selves
               ,
               or
               from
               your
               Spanish
               Statists
               ,
               that
               can
               work
               wonders
               ,
               
               or
               from
               you
               both
               :
               and
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               courses
               ,
               either
               formerly
               taken
               ,
               or
               still
               intended
               for
               the
               re-establishing
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               be
               good
               ,
               ours
               do
               come
               far
               short
               of
               that
               pitch
               :
               and
               well
               you
               may
               think
               ,
               as
               already
               you
               have
               (
               in
               your
               wisdoms
               )
               censured
               our
               weakness
               ,
               and
               judged
               of
               us
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               as
               yet
               by
               your
               good
               patience
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               bold
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               our
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               to
               confess
               in
               direct
               terms
               ,
               and
               so
               tell
               you
               plainly
               ,
               and
               wish
               you
               all
               to
               mark
               it
               well
               :
               that
               ,
               
                 posteriores
                 cogitationes
                 solent
                 esse
                 sapientiores
              
               .
               Experience
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Mistress
               of
               Fools
               :
               but
               she
               is
               no
               foolish
               Mistress
               .
               The
               Jesuitical
               Plots
               for
               the
               restoring
               of
               Religion
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               by
               Treasons
               or
               Invasions
               ,
               are
               not
               sanctified
               or
               blessed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
               Some
               of
               us
               the
               ancienter
               sort
               of
               Priests
               ,
               have
               ever
               misliked
               their
               courses
               herein
               :
               and
               many
               other
               we
               know
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               .
               The
               old
               approved
               paths
               of
               our
               Forefathers
               ,
               (
               when
               men
               have
               beaten
               their
               brains
               to
               the
               uttermost
               )
               will
               always
               prove
               the
               best
               .
               Novelties
               and
               fine
               devices
               of
               busie
               and
               unquiet
               heads
               ,
               are
               ,
               but
               as
               
               May-flowers
               that
               are
               gone
               in
               June
               ;
               they
               may
               carry
               a
               fair
               shew
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               continue
               .
               The
               ancient
               manner
               of
               planting
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               been
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               private
               Instructions
               ,
               Confessions
               ,
               Absolutions
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               exercising
               of
               other
               Priestly
               Functions
               ,
               given
               
                 ad
                 aedificationem
                 non
                 ad
                 destructionem
              
               ,
               to
               teach
               Obedience
               ,
               not
               Rebellion
               :
               to
               fill
               mens
               hearts
               with
               joy
               and
               peace
               ,
               by
               the
               inward
               working
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               feed
               them
               with
               hopes
               of
               Invasions
               and
               Treacheries
               ,
               with
               the
               Moon-shine
               in
               
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               follies
               ,
               or
               with
               preposterous
               cogitations
               ,
               to
               think
               they
               may
               expect
               for
               figs
               from
               thistles
               ,
               or
               that
               men
               may
               do
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
               As
               simple
               Priests
               as
               you
               esteem
               us
               ,
               yet
               this
               we
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Machiavilian
               Rules
               ,
               which
               your
               Rabbies
               practise
               :
               nor
               of
               their
               Wild-geese
               Races
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               run
               themselves
               out
               of
               all
               honest
               breath
               .
               But
               we
               know
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               embrace
               them
               (
               we
               thank
               God
               )
               but
               to
               disclose
               them
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               acknowledge
               them
               for
               wicked
               (
               being
               disclosed
               too
               apparently
               already
               to
               our
               hands
               :
               )
               that
               you
               in
               time
               might
               eschew
               them
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               will
               be
               advised
               by
               us
               )
               and
               all
               the
               World
               at
               the
               length
               may
               bear
               us
               witness
               ,
               how
               much
               we
               detest
               them
               from
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               abhor
               them
               .
               Whilst
               we
               had
               any
               hope
               ,
               that
               these
               Political
               Fathers
               (
               as
               they
               joy
               to
               be
               termed
               )
               would
               at
               the
               last
               have
               reclaimed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               grown
               more
               tractable
               and
               moderate
               in
               their
               designments
               against
               our
               Soveraign
               and
               
                 Native
                 Country
              
               :
               we
               were
               silent
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               common
               Cause
               ,
               and
               very
               well
               content
               to
               undergo
               many
               inconveniences
               and
               miseries
               ,
               which
               we
               might
               have
               avoided
               (
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               )
               if
               we
               had
               sooner
               opened
               our selves
               ,
               and
               professed
               our
               said
               detestation
               of
               such
               their
               ,
               no
               way
               Priestly
               ,
               but
               very
               irreligious
               courses
               :
               whereby
               the
               State
               hath
               been
               most
               justly
               irritated
               and
               provoked
               against
               us
               .
               For
               when
               we
               consider
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               what
               we
               know
               our selves
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Laws
               made
               of
               later
               years
               ,
               with
               the
               occasions
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               likewise
               as
               touching
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               State
               here
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Reign
               ,
               as
               well
               against
               us
               that
               are
               
               Priests
               ,
               as
               also
               against
               other
               Catholicks
               of
               the
               Laity
               :
               and
               do
               find
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               what
               practices
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               have
               been
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               for
               the
               utter
               subversion
               both
               of
               the
               Queen
               and
               of
               her
               Kingdom
               :
               and
               therewith
               further
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               what
               sundry
               Jesuits
               and
               men
               (
               wholly
               for
               the
               time
               or
               altogether
               )
               addicted
               to
               Jesuitism
               ,
               have
               written
               and
               published
               to
               the
               World
               in
               sundry
               Treatises
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               the
               said
               Laws
               and
               course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               but
               in
               like
               sort
               against
               her
               chief
               Counsellors
               ,
               (
               and
               which
               exceedeth
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               against
               the
               Royal
               person
               of
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               her
               Honour
               ,
               Crown
               ,
               and
               most
               Princely
               Scepter
               :
               it
               may
               in
               our
               opinions
               be
               rather
               wondred
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Catholicks
               of
               both
               sorts
               ,
               are
               left
               alive
               in
               the
               Realm
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               State
               hath
               proceeded
               with
               us
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               done
               .
               It
               may
               seem
               strange
               to
               some
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               should
               proceed
               from
               us
               that
               are
               Priests
               :
               but
               divers
               of
               you
               can
               bear
               us
               witness
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               no
               new
               conceits
               ,
               bred
               in
               us
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               opposition
               we
               have
               with
               the
               Jesuits
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               no
               small
               number
               of
               Catholicks
               (
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               )
               have
               long
               expected
               this
               duty
               at
               your
               hands
               :
               that
               thereby
               our
               Allegiance
               and
               Fidelity
               to
               our
               Queen
               and
               Country
               might
               be
               the
               better
               testified
               ,
               the
               hard
               opinion
               of
               us
               mitigated
               ,
               our
               actions
               and
               profession
               of
               duty
               better
               credited
               :
               the
               cause
               we
               stand
               for
               ,
               more
               regarded
               :
               and
               we
               our selves
               (
               for
               our
               plain
               dealing
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               might
               be
               the
               better
               reputed
               of
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               in
               some
               sort
               born
               with
               and
               tolerated
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               do
               distinguish
               between
               Religion
               and
               Treason
               .
            
             
             
               We
               wish
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               (
               and
               groan
               every
               day
               at
               the
               contrary
               )
               that
               her
               Majesty
               had
               continued
               in
               her
               obedience
               to
               the
               
                 See
                 Apostolick
              
               ,
               as
               Queen
               Mary
               her
               Sister
               of
               famous
               memory
               ,
               had
               left
               her
               a
               worthy
               Example
               :
               but
               seeing
               that
               God
               for
               our
               sins
               would
               have
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               carried
               our selves
               in
               another
               manner
               of
               course
               towards
               her
               ,
               our
               true
               and
               lawful
               Queen
               ,
               and
               towards
               our
               Country
               ,
               than
               hath
               been
               taken
               and
               pursued
               by
               many
               Catholicks
               ,
               but
               especially
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               as
               well
               to
               discharge
               our
               own
               consciences
               ,
               as
               to
               satisfie
               many
               of
               you
               of
               the
               moderater
               sort
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               old
               saying
               ,
               Better
               late
               than
               never
               )
               we
               have
               thought
               it
               our
               parts
               ,
               (
               being
               her
               Highness
               natural
               born
               Subjects
               )
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               carriage
               of
               matters
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               apparent
               causes
               of
               it
               :
               that
               the
               blame
               may
               indeed
               ,
               from
               point
               to
               point
               ,
               light
               and
               lie
               where
               it
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               both
               sides
               bear
               no
               other
               than
               their
               own
               burthens
               ,
               as
               the
               Laws
               both
               of
               God
               and
               man
               do
               require
               .
               If
               hereby
               her
               Majesty
               may
               in
               any
               sort
               be
               appeased
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               satisfied
               ,
               our
               own
               former
               courses
               bettered
               ,
               and
               the
               Realm
               secured
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               shall
               never
               hereafter
               be
               attempted
               or
               favoured
               by
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               but
               be
               revealed
               ,
               if
               we
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               withstood
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               enterprised
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               goods
               and
               our
               lives
               ,
               even
               to
               our
               uttermost
               ability
               ,
               be
               their
               pretences
               never
               so
               fair
               ,
               for
               Religion
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               can
               be
               devised
               :
               we
               shall
               think
               our selves
               happy
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               regard
               what
               all
               the
               malice
               and
               spite
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               can
               work
               or
               effect
               against
               us
               .
            
             
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               for
               the
               first
               ten
               years
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Reign
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               Catholicks
               in
               England
               was
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               sort
               in
               some
               good
               quietness
               .
               Such
               as
               for
               their
               consciences
               were
               imprisoned
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               were
               very
               kindly
               and
               mercifully
               used
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               things
               then
               considered
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               were
               appointed
               to
               remain
               with
               such
               their
               friends
               ,
               as
               they
               themselves
               made
               choice
               of
               .
               Others
               were
               placed
               ,
               some
               with
               Bishops
               ;
               some
               with
               Deans
               ;
               and
               had
               their
               diet
               at
               their
               Tables
               ,
               with
               such
               convenient
               Lodgings
               and
               Walks
               for
               their
               recreation
               ,
               as
               did
               well
               content
               them
               .
               They
               that
               were
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Prisons
               ,
               had
               such
               liberty
               and
               other
               commodities
               ,
               as
               the
               places
               would
               afford
               ,
               not
               inconvenient
               for
               men
               that
               were
               in
               their
               cases
               .
               But
               that
               our
               Brethren
               of
               the
               more
               fiery
               and
               Jesuitical
               humour
               may
               not
               snuff
               hereat
               :
               we
               have
               thought
               it
               meet
               to
               cool
               their
               heat
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               Master
               Parsons
               ,
               and
               his
               Fellow
               Master
               Creswels
               more
               gentle
               delays
               ,
               (
               than
               are
               usual
               with
               them
               :
               )
               who
               in
               one
               of
               their
               Books
               ,
               do
               confess
               as
               much
               in
               effect
               ,
               as
               here
               we
               have
               set
               down
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               :
               thus
               these
               great
               Emperour-like
               Jesuits
               do
               speak
               to
               her
               Majesty
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 thy
                 Kingdom
                 thou
                 didst
                 deal
                 somthing
                 more
                 gently
                 with
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 none
                 were
                 then
                 urged
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 pressed
                 either
                 to
                 thy
                 Sect
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 denial
                 of
                 their
                 Faith.
                 All
                 things
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 milder
                 course
                 :
                 no
                 great
                 complaints
                 were
                 heard
                 of
                 :
                 there
                 were
                 seen
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 contentions
                 or
                 repugnancies
                 :
                 Some
                 there
                 were
                 that
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 gratifie
                 you
                 ,
                 went
                 to
              
               
               
                 your
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 afterwards
                 thou
                 didst
                 begin
                 to
                 wrong
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               when
               was
               that
               our
               great
               Monseigneurs
               ?
               Surely
               whensoever
               it
               was
               :
               (
               to
               answer
               for
               you
               )
               we
               our selves
               (
               certain
               Catholicks
               of
               all
               sorts
               )
               were
               the
               true
               causes
               of
               it
               .
               For
               whilst
               her
               Majesty
               and
               the
               State
               dealt
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               full
               eleven
               years
               ,
               no
               one
               Catholick
               being
               called
               in
               question
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               for
               his
               conscience
               ,
               all
               that
               time
               :
               )
               consider
               with
               us
               ,
               how
               some
               of
               our
               profession
               proceeded
               with
               them
               .
               Her
               Highness
               had
               scarcely
               felt
               the
               Crown
               warm
               upon
               her
               head
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               challenged
               from
               her
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               her
               Neighbours
               ,
               as
               Master
               Saunders
               noteth
               .
               The
               French
               were
               sent
               into
               Scotland
               to
               do
               somewhat
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               :
               which
               concerned
               her
               Majesty
               (
               the
               circumstances
               consisidered
               )
               to
               look
               unto
               .
               Afterwards
               certain
               matters
               were
               undertaken
               by
               her
               Majesty
               in
               France
               :
               and
               the
               Affairs
               in
               Scotland
               did
               so
               proceed
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Queen
               there
               was
               compelled
               1567.
               to
               flie
               into
               England
               ,
               where
               for
               a
               great
               time
               ,
               she
               was
               very
               honourably
               entertained
               ,
               her
               liberty
               only
               excepted
               .
               But
               with
               these
               matters
               ,
               what
               had
               we
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               were
               either
               Priests
               or
               private
               men
               ?
               If
               either
               France
               or
               Scotland
               ,
               had
               cause
               to
               repine
               or
               complain
               ,
               some
               of
               those
               Nations
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               written
               ,
               and
               spoken
               as
               it
               had
               pleased
               them
               .
               It
               little
               became
               either
               Master
               Saunders
               (
               otherwise
               an
               excellent
               man
               )
               or
               Master
               Parsons
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               our
               own
               Nation
               ,
               to
               have
               intermedled
               with
               those
               matters
               ,
               or
               to
               write
               as
               they
               have
               very
               offensively
               done
               in
               divers
               of
               their
               Books
               and
               Treatises
               ;
               to
               what
               purpose
               we
               know
               not
               :
               except
               it
               were
               to
               shew
               their
               
               malice
               ,
               to
               dishonour
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               lay
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               move
               a
               greater
               dislike
               in
               the
               State
               of
               all
               that
               be
               Catholicks
               ,
               than
               before
               they
               had
               .
               Kings
               ever
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               their
               plots
               and
               practices
               for
               their
               own
               safeties
               :
               it
               being
               as
               inconvenient
               to
               their
               Policy
               ,
               for
               one
               Prince
               by
               his
               Might
               to
               over-top
               another
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               amongst
               the
               principal
               members
               of
               our
               natural
               bodies
               ,
               for
               one
               member
               to
               swell
               or
               grow
               too
               great
               above
               his
               due
               proportion
               .
               Happy
               had
               we
               Catholicks
               been
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               if
               these
               men
               being
               Priests
               ,
               had
               never
               troubled
               themselves
               with
               State-matters
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               managed
               ,
               as
               Phaeton
               did
               his
               Fathers
               Chariot
               :
               very
               greatly
               to
               our
               prejudice
               .
               Let
               them
               pretend
               never
               so
               great
               skill
               in
               their
               disposing
               of
               Kingdoms
               
                 ordine
                 ad
                 Deum
              
               :
               they
               have
               certainly
               dealt
               with
               ours
               
                 ordine
                 ad
                 Gehennam
              
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               which
               the
               State
               may
               justly
               challenge
               us
               for
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               our
               said
               Peace
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               coming
               into
               England
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               whilst
               her
               Majesty
               of
               England
               and
               the
               State
               were
               busied
               ,
               as
               partly
               you
               have
               heard
               before
               :
               it
               pitieth
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               read
               ,
               what
               hath
               been
               printed
               and
               published
               out
               of
               Italy
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               concerning
               his
               Holiness
               endeavors
               ,
               stirred
               up
               by
               false
               suggestions
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               :
               for
               the
               utter
               ruine
               and
               overthrow
               both
               of
               our
               Prince
               and
               Country
               .
               Would
               to
               God
               such
               things
               had
               never
               been
               enterprised
               :
               and
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               never
               been
               printed
               .
               We
               that
               have
               some
               skill
               with
               our
               Pens
               ,
               presume
               too
               much
               a
               great
               deal
               ,
               upon
               our
               own
               Wits
               .
               What
               good
               
               the
               mentioning
               of
               these
               points
               can
               bring
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               :
               but
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               it
               hath
               done
               much
               hurt
               ,
               and
               given
               our
               common
               Enemies
               very
               great
               advantage
               against
               us
               .
               For
               now
               it
               is
               usually
               objected
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               every
               one
               of
               any
               reach
               ,
               when
               we
               complain
               of
               some
               hard
               dealings
               towards
               us
               :
               Yea
               ,
               say
               they
               (
               very
               well
               good
               Masters
               )
               were
               you
               not
               in
               quiet
               ?
               Who
               then
               gave
               the
               cause
               that
               you
               were
               troubled
               ?
               When
               her
               Majesty
               used
               you
               kindly
               :
               how
               treacherously
               was
               she
               dealt
               with
               by
               you
               ?
               Did
               not
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               practise
               her
               Majesties
               subversion
               :
               she
               (
               good
               Lady
               )
               never
               dreaming
               of
               any
               such
               mischief
               ?
               Was
               not
               one
               
                 Robert
                 Ridolphi
              
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Florence
               sent
               hither
               by
               the
               Pope
               (
               under
               colour
               of
               Merchandize
               )
               to
               sollicite
               a
               Rebellion
               ?
               Did
               not
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               move
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               to
               joyn
               in
               this
               Exploit
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               securing
               of
               his
               own
               Dominions
               in
               the
               Low
               Countries
               ?
               Was
               not
               the
               Bull
               denounced
               against
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               carrieth
               so
               fair
               a
               Preface
               of
               zeal
               ,
               and
               pastoral
               duty
               :
               devised
               purposely
               ,
               to
               further
               the
               intended
               Rebellion
               ,
               for
               the
               depriving
               of
               her
               Majesty
               from
               her
               Kingdom
               ?
               Had
               not
               the
               Pope
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               assigned
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               this
               Rebellion
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               
                 Pope
                 ▪
              
               give
               order
               to
               Ridolphi
               ,
               to
               take
               150000
               Crowns
               to
               set
               forward
               this
               attempt
               ?
               Was
               not
               some
               of
               that
               Money
               sent
               for
               Scotland
               :
               and
               some
               delivered
               to
               the
               said
               Duke
               ?
               Did
               not
               King
               Philip
               at
               the
               Popes
               instance
               ,
               determine
               to
               send
               the
               Duke
               of
               Alva
               into
               England
               with
               all
               his
               Forces
               in
               the
               Low
               Countries
               ,
               to
               assist
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ?
               Are
               all
               these
               things
               true
               ,
               and
               were
               they
               not
               then
               in
               hand
               ,
               whilst
               her
               Majesty
               dealt
               so
               mercifully
               
               with
               you
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               excuse
               these
               designments
               :
               so
               unchristian
               ,
               so
               unpriestly
               ,
               so
               treacherous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               un-prince-like
               ?
               When
               we
               first
               heard
               these
               particulars
               ,
               we
               did
               not
               believe
               them
               :
               but
               would
               have
               laid
               our
               lives
               they
               had
               been
               false
               :
               but
               when
               we
               saw
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               found
               them
               there
               ,
               God
               is
               our
               witness
               ,
               we
               were
               much
               amazed
               :
               and
               can
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Holiness
               was
               misinformed
               ,
               and
               indirectly
               drawn
               to
               these
               courses
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               :
               it
               being
               unknown
               to
               the
               State
               what
               secret
               matters
               were
               in
               hand
               against
               them
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               :
               the
               Catholicks
               here
               continued
               in
               sort
               ,
               as
               before
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               till
               the
               said
               Rebellion
               brake
               forth
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               1569.
               a
               little
               before
               Christmas
               :
               and
               that
               it
               was
               known
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               excommunicated
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               thereby
               freed
               her
               Subjects
               (
               as
               the
               Bull
               importeth
               )
               from
               their
               subjection
               .
               And
               then
               there
               followed
               a
               great
               restraint
               of
               the
               said
               Prisoners
               :
               but
               none
               of
               them
               were
               put
               to
               death
               upon
               that
               occasion
               :
               the
               Sword
               being
               then
               only
               drawn
               against
               such
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               had
               risen
               up
               actually
               into
               open
               Rebellion
               .
               Wherein
               we
               cannot
               see
               what
               her
               Majesty
               did
               ,
               that
               any
               Prince
               in
               Christendom
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               done
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               said
               Bull
               ,
               many
               both
               Priests
               and
               Lay
               Catholicks
               have
               greatly
               wished
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               never
               been
               decreed
               ,
               denounced
               ,
               published
               ,
               or
               heard
               of
               .
               For
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               drawn
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               false
               suggestions
               of
               certain
               undiscreet
               turbulent
               persons
               :
               who
               pretending
               to
               him
               
               one
               thing
               ,
               had
               another
               drift
               in
               their
               heads
               for
               their
               own
               advancement
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               have
               ever
               accounted
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               sentence
               procured
               by
               surreption
               :
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               no
               unusual
               thing
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               through
               indirect
               means
               and
               factious
               heads
               ,
               to
               be
               often
               deceived
               in
               matters
               of
               Fact
               :
               as
               we
               now
               find
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               our
               new
               Arch-Priest
               .
            
             
               Now
               upon
               all
               these
               occasions
               ,
               her
               Majesty
               being
               moved
               with
               great
               displeasure
               ,
               called
               a
               Parliament
               in
               the
               thirteenth
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               1571.
               wherein
               a
               Law
               was
               made
               containing
               many
               branches
               ,
               against
               the
               bringing
               into
               this
               Land
               ,
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               of
               any
               Bulls
               from
               Rome
               ,
               any
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               ,
               Crosses
               or
               Pardons
               :
               and
               against
               all
               manner
               of
               persons
               ,
               that
               should
               procure
               them
               to
               be
               so
               brought
               hither
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               particularities
               thereunto
               appertaining
               .
               Which
               Law
               ,
               although
               we
               hold
               it
               to
               be
               too
               rigorous
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               pretended
               remedy
               exceeded
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               offence
               ,
               either
               undutifully
               given
               ,
               or
               in
               justice
               to
               have
               been
               taken
               :
               yet
               we
               cannot
               but
               confess
               ,
               as
               reasonable
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               State
               had
               great
               cause
               to
               make
               some
               Laws
               against
               us
               ,
               except
               they
               should
               have
               shewed
               themselves
               careless
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               .
               But
               be
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               any
               would
               have
               it
               never
               so
               extreme
               :
               yet
               surely
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               occasions
               of
               it
               were
               most
               outragious
               :
               and
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               was
               not
               so
               tragical
               ,
               as
               many
               since
               have
               written
               and
               reported
               of
               it
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               was
               done
               against
               us
               ,
               either
               upon
               the
               pretence
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               would
               never
               we
               think
               have
               been
               
               attempted
               ,
               had
               not
               divers
               other
               preposterous
               occasions
               (
               besides
               the
               causes
               of
               that
               Law
               )
               daily
               fallen
               out
               amongst
               us
               :
               which
               procured
               matters
               to
               be
               urged
               more
               severely
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1572.
               out
               cometh
               Master
               Saunders
               Book
               ,
               
                 de
                 visibili
                 Monarchia
              
               ;
               wherein
               he
               taketh
               upon
               him
               to
               set
               down
               ,
               how
               the
               Pope
               had
               sent
               one
               Master
               Morton
               and
               Master
               Web
               two
               Priests
               ,
               before
               the
               said
               Rebellion
               ,
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               in
               the
               North
               :
               to
               excite
               them
               with
               their
               Followers
               to
               take
               up
               Arms.
               And
               the
               rather
               to
               perswade
               them
               thereunto
               ,
               they
               signified
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Popes
               commandment
               ,
               that
               her
               Majesty
               was
               excommunicated
               ,
               her
               Subjects
               were
               released
               from
               their
               obedience
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Likewise
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Saunders
               doth
               justifie
               the
               said
               commotion
               ,
               and
               ascribeth
               the
               evil
               success
               it
               had
               ,
               to
               the
               over-late
               publishing
               of
               the
               said
               Bull
               (
               it
               being
               not
               generally
               known
               of
               till
               the
               year
               after
               ,
               when
               Master
               Felton
               had
               set
               it
               upon
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Londons
               Gate
               :
               )
               affirming
               that
               if
               it
               had
               been
               published
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               were
               in
               Arms
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
               would
               undoubtedly
               so
               have
               assisted
               them
               (
               the
               said
               Rebels
               )
               as
               that
               they
               must
               (
               no
               question
               of
               it
               )
               have
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               had
               certainly
               executed
               the
               said
               sentence
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               her
               deposition
               from
               the
               Crown
               .
               Besides
               ,
               whereas
               the
               State
               in
               the
               said
               Parliament
               ,
               had
               confirmed
               the
               attainder
               of
               the
               chief
               persons
               by
               name
               ,
               that
               were
               as
               heads
               in
               the
               said
               Rebellion
               :
               and
               had
               been
               in
               the
               field
               against
               her
               Highness
               ,
               Mr.
               Saunders
               (
               building
               Castles
               in
               the
               Air
               amongst
               his
               Books
               )
               
               doth
               too
               much
               magnifie
               the
               said
               Rebels
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               discredit
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               his
               Holiness
               actions
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               they
               being
               men
               arraigned
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               and
               executed
               by
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               of
               our
               Country
               for
               high
               Treason
               .
               This
               intolerable
               and
               very
               uncatholick
               course
               thus
               held
               by
               divers
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               offence
               of
               many
               good
               Catholicks
               of
               the
               graver
               and
               discreeter
               sort
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               great
               hinderance
               of
               our
               common
               Cause
               ;
               hath
               been
               since
               followed
               by
               Mr.
               Parsons
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               sort
               ,
               with
               no
               good
               discretion
               or
               foresight
               (
               God
               he
               knoweth
               )
               brag
               these
               great
               States-men
               of
               their
               impregnable
               Wisdom
               and
               Policy
               never
               so
               proudly
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               about
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Book
               of
               Mr.
               Saunders
               ,
               the
               whole
               Plot
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               for
               the
               disinheriting
               of
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               other
               intended
               mischiefs
               ,
               fell
               out
               to
               be
               fully
               disclosed
               .
               Afterwards
               within
               some
               four
               or
               five
               years
               ,
               it
               was
               also
               commonly
               known
               to
               the
               Realm
               ,
               what
               attempts
               were
               in
               hand
               by
               Mr.
               Stukeley
               (
               assisted
               with
               Mr.
               Saunders
               and
               other
               Catholicks
               both
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Irish
              
               ,
               and
               Italian
               )
               for
               an
               Enterprise
               by
               force
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               under
               pretence
               to
               advance
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               :
               which
               for
               that
               time
               (
               through
               some
               defects
               )
               succeeding
               not
               ,
               the
               Pope
               himself
               in
               the
               year
               1579.
               (
               abused
               still
               by
               false
               pretences
               )
               did
               set
               forward
               that
               course
               ,
               and
               sending
               thither
               certain
               Forces
               ,
               Mr.
               Saunders
               (
               too
               much
               Jesuited
               )
               did
               thrust
               himself
               in
               person
               into
               that
               action
               ,
               as
               a
               chief
               Ring-leader
               ,
               and
               to
               perswade
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               come
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               
               the
               Popes
               said
               Forces
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               assisting
               of
               certain
               Rebels
               ,
               then
               in
               Arms
               against
               their
               Soveraign
               .
               Now
               whilst
               these
               practices
               were
               in
               hand
               in
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Gregory
              
               the
               Thirteenth
               reneweth
               the
               said
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               :
               and
               denounceth
               her
               Majesty
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               with
               intimation
               of
               all
               other
               particulars
               in
               the
               former
               Bull
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               was
               procured
               (
               we
               doubt
               not
               )
               by
               surreption
               :
               the
               false
               Jesuits
               (
               our
               Country-men
               )
               daring
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               ,
               by
               untrue
               suggestions
               ,
               and
               any
               lewd
               surmises
               ,
               that
               may
               serve
               their
               turns
               .
               This
               Stratagem
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               ground
               laid
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               imagined
               to
               work
               great
               matters
               :
               these
               good
               Fathers
               (
               as
               the
               Devil
               would
               have
               it
               )
               come
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               intruded
               themselves
               into
               our
               harvest
               ,
               being
               the
               men
               in
               our
               consciences
               (
               we
               mean
               both
               them
               and
               others
               of
               that
               Society
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               their
               adherents
               )
               who
               have
               been
               the
               chief
               Instruments
               of
               all
               the
               mischiefs
               that
               have
               been
               intended
               against
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               miseries
               ,
               which
               we
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Catholicks
               ,
               have
               upon
               these
               occasions
               sustained
               .
               Their
               first
               repair
               hither
               was
               Anno
               1580.
               when
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               was
               in
               great
               combustion
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               entred
               ,
               (
               viz.
               Mr.
               Campion
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Parsons
               the
               Provincial
               )
               like
               a
               tempest
               ,
               with
               sundry
               such
               great
               brags
               and
               challenges
               ,
               as
               divers
               of
               the
               gravest
               Clergy
               then
               living
               in
               England
               (
               Doctor
               Watson
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               and
               others
               )
               did
               greatly
               dislike
               them
               ,
               and
               plainly
               foretold
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               things
               then
               stood
               )
               their
               proceeding
               after
               that
               fashion
               ,
               would
               certainly
               urge
               the
               State
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               sharper
               Laws
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               only
               
               touch
               them
               ,
               but
               likewise
               all
               others
               ,
               both
               Priests
               and
               Catholicks
               .
               Upon
               their
               arrival
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               said
               brags
               ,
               Mr.
               Parsons
               presently
               fell
               to
               his
               Jesuitical
               courses
               :
               and
               so
               belaboured
               both
               himself
               and
               others
               in
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               how
               he
               might
               set
               her
               Majesties
               Crown
               upon
               another
               head
               (
               as
               appeareth
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               own
               to
               a
               certain
               Earl
               )
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               themselves
               threatned
               to
               deliver
               him
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               except
               he
               desisted
               from
               such
               kind
               of
               practices
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               tumultuous
               and
               rebellious
               proceedings
               by
               sundry
               Catholicks
               ,
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               expected
               but
               that
               the
               Queen
               and
               the
               State
               would
               be
               greatly
               incensed
               with
               indignation
               against
               us
               .
               We
               had
               (
               some
               of
               us
               )
               greatly
               approved
               the
               said
               Rebellion
               :
               highly
               extolled
               the
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               pitifully
               bewailed
               their
               ruine
               and
               overthrow
               .
               Many
               of
               our
               affections
               were
               knit
               to
               the
               Spaniard
               :
               and
               for
               our
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               we
               all
               do
               profess
               it
               .
               The
               attempts
               both
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               Spaniard
               failing
               in
               England
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               a
               temporal
               Prince
               ,
               displayed
               his
               Banner
               in
               Ireland
               .
               The
               Plot
               was
               to
               deprive
               her
               Highness
               first
               from
               that
               Kingdom
               (
               if
               they
               could
               :
               )
               and
               then
               by
               degrees
               to
               depose
               her
               from
               this
               .
               In
               all
               these
               Plots
               none
               were
               more
               forward
               ,
               than
               many
               of
               us
               that
               were
               Priests
               .
               The
               Laity
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               opposed
               our selves
               to
               these
               designments
               ,
               would
               (
               out
               of
               doubt
               )
               have
               been
               over-ruled
               by
               us
               .
               How
               many
               men
               of
               our
               calling
               
               were
               addicted
               to
               these
               courses
               ,
               the
               State
               knew
               not
               .
               In
               which
               case
               (
               the
               premises
               discreetly
               considered
               )
               there
               is
               no
               King
               ,
               or
               Prince
               in
               
               the
               World
               ,
               disgusting
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               having
               either
               force
               or
               metal
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               endured
               us
               ,
               if
               possibly
               he
               could
               have
               been
               revenged
               ,
               but
               rather
               (
               as
               we
               think
               )
               have
               utterly
               rooted
               us
               out
               of
               his
               Territories
               ,
               as
               Traiters
               and
               Rebels
               both
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Country
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               rejoyce
               unfeignedly
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               blessed
               this
               Kingdom
               with
               so
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               a
               Soveraign
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               dealt
               in
               this
               sort
               with
               us
               .
               Assuredly
               if
               she
               were
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               she
               might
               be
               accounted
               the
               Mirror
               of
               the
               World
               :
               but
               as
               she
               is
               ,
               both
               we
               and
               all
               other
               Catholicks
               her
               natural
               Subjects
               ,
               deserve
               no
               longer
               to
               live
               ,
               than
               we
               hereafter
               shall
               honour
               her
               from
               our
               hearts
               ,
               obey
               her
               in
               all
               things
               (
               so
               far
               as
               possibly
               we
               may
               )
               pray
               for
               her
               prosperous
               Reign
               and
               long
               life
               :
               and
               to
               our
               powers
               defend
               and
               protect
               both
               her
               and
               our
               Country
               against
               any
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               shall
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               attempt
               to
               damnifie
               either
               of
               them
               .
               For
               in
               the
               said
               Garboils
               ,
               and
               very
               undutiful
               proceedings
               ,
               how
               hath
               her
               Highness
               dealt
               with
               us
               ?
               From
               the
               time
               of
               the
               said
               Rebellion
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               were
               few
               above
               twelve
               ,
               that
               in
               ten
               years
               had
               been
               executed
               for
               their
               consciences
               (
               as
               we
               hold
               ,
               although
               our
               Adversaries
               say
               for
               Treason
               :
               )
               and
               of
               those
               twelve
               some
               perhaps
               can
               hardly
               be
               drawn
               within
               our
               account
               ,
               having
               been
               tainted
               with
               matters
               of
               Rebellion
               .
               The
               most
               of
               the
               said
               number
               were
               Seminary
               Priests
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               had
               come
               over
               into
               England
               with
               the
               like
               intents
               ,
               that
               some
               others
               have
               done
               ,
               might
               very
               worthily
               have
               been
               used
               as
               they
               were
               .
               But
               in
               our
               consciences
               ,
               nay
               some
               of
               us
               do
               know
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               far
               from
               those
               
               seditious
               humors
               :
               being
               men
               that
               intended
               nothing
               else
               but
               simply
               the
               good
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               conversion
               of
               Souls
               .
               Marry
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               confessed
               before
               ,
               how
               could
               either
               her
               Majesty
               or
               the
               State
               know
               so
               much
               ?
               They
               had
               great
               cause
               ,
               as
               Politick
               persons
               ,
               to
               suspect
               the
               worst
               .
            
             
               Besides
               to
               the
               further
               honour
               of
               her
               Majesty
               we
               may
               not
               omit
               ,
               that
               the
               States
               of
               the
               whole
               Realm
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               Anno
               1576.
               were
               pleased
               to
               pass
               us
               over
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               Laws
               at
               that
               time
               against
               us
               .
               The
               ancient
               Prisoners
               that
               had
               been
               restrained
               more
               narrowly
               in
               the
               year
               1570.
               were
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               said
               enterprises
               in
               Ireland
               )
               again
               restored
               to
               their
               former
               liberty
               ,
               to
               continue
               with
               their
               friends
               as
               they
               had
               done
               before
               .
               Such
               as
               were
               not
               suspected
               to
               have
               been
               dealers
               or
               abettors
               in
               the
               said
               treasonable
               actions
               ,
               were
               used
               with
               that
               humanity
               ,
               which
               could
               well
               be
               expected
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Jesuits
               were
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               State
               had
               notice
               of
               the
               said
               Excommunication
               ,
               there
               was
               then
               within
               a
               while
               a
               great
               alteration
               .
               For
               such
               were
               the
               Jesuits
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               great
               boldness
               ,
               as
               though
               all
               had
               been
               theirs
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               State
               should
               presently
               have
               been
               changed
               .
            
             
               Her
               Majesty
               had
               seen
               what
               followed
               in
               her
               Kingdom
               upon
               the
               first
               Excommunication
               :
               and
               was
               therefore
               in
               all
               worldly
               Policy
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               by
               the
               second
               .
               The
               jealousie
               also
               of
               the
               State
               was
               much
               increased
               by
               Mr.
               Sherwins
               answers
               upon
               
               his
               examination
               ,
               above
               eight
               months
               before
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Mr.
               Campion
               .
               For
               being
               asked
               ,
               whether
               the
               Queen
               was
               his
               lawful
               Soveraign
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               sentence
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               he
               prayed
               that
               no
               such
               question
               might
               be
               demanded
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               further
               thereunto
               answer
               .
               Two
               or
               three
               other
               questions
               much
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               were
               likewise
               propounded
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               also
               refused
               to
               answer
               .
               Matters
               now
               sorting
               on
               this
               ,
               fashion
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               greater
               restraint
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               than
               at
               any
               time
               before
               .
               Many
               both
               Priests
               and
               Gentlemen
               were
               sent
               into
               the
               Isle
               of
               Ely
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               more
               safely
               kept
               and
               looked
               unto
               .
               In
               January
               following
               1581.
               (
               according
               to
               the
               general
               computation
               ,
               )
               a
               Proclamation
               was
               made
               for
               the
               calling
               home
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Subjects
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               :
               (
               such
               especially
               as
               were
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               Seminaries
               )
               pretending
               that
               they
               learned
               little
               there
               ,
               but
               disloyalty
               :
               and
               that
               none
               after
               that
               time
               should
               harbor
               or
               relieve
               them
               ,
               with
               sundry
               other
               points
               of
               very
               hard
               intendment
               towards
               us
               .
               The
               same
               month
               also
               a
               Parliament
               ensued
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Law
               was
               made
               agreeable
               in
               effect
               to
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               more
               severe
               punishment
               annexed
               .
               For
               it
               was
               a
               penalty
               of
               death
               ,
               for
               any
               Jesuit
               or
               Seminary
               Priest
               to
               repair
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               to
               receive
               and
               entertain
               them
               ,
               which
               fell
               out
               according
               to
               
                 Bishop
                 Watsons
              
               former
               speeches
               or
               prediction
               ,
               what
               inischief
               the
               Jesuits
               would
               bring
               upon
               us
               .
               We
               could
               here
               as
               well
               as
               some
               others
               have
               done
               ,
               shew
               our
               dislike
               with
               some
               bitterness
               of
               the
               said
               Law
               and
               penalty
               .
               But
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               we
               do
               so
               ?
               It
               had
               been
               
               a
               good
               point
               of
               wisdom
               in
               two
               or
               three
               persons
               ,
               that
               have
               taken
               that
               course
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               silent
               :
               and
               rather
               have
               sought
               by
               gentleness
               and
               sweet
               carriage
               of
               themselves
               to
               have
               prevented
               the
               more
               sharp
               execution
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               than
               by
               exclaiming
               against
               it
               when
               it
               was
               too
               late
               ,
               to
               have
               provoked
               the
               State
               to
               a
               greater
               severity
               against
               us
               .
               And
               to
               confess
               something
               to
               our
               own
               disadvantage
               ,
               and
               to
               excuse
               the
               said
               Parliament
               :
               if
               all
               the
               Seminary
               Priests
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               which
               should
               after
               that
               time
               have
               come
               hither
               ,
               had
               been
               of
               Mr.
               Mortons
               and
               Mr.
               Saunders
               mind
               before
               mentioned
               (
               when
               the
               first
               Excommunication
               came
               out
               ,
               )
               or
               of
               Mr.
               Saunders
               his
               second
               resolution
               ,
               (
               being
               then
               in
               Arms
               against
               her
               Majesty
               in
               Ireland
               :
               )
               or
               of
               Mr.
               Parsons
               traiterous
               disposition
               ,
               both
               to
               our
               Queen
               and
               Country
               :
               the
               said
               Law
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               had
               carried
               with
               it
               a
               far
               greater
               shew
               of
               Justice
               .
               But
               that
               was
               the
               error
               of
               the
               State
               :
               and
               yet
               not
               altogether
               (
               for
               ought
               they
               knew
               )
               improbable
               ,
               those
               times
               being
               so
               full
               of
               many
               dangerous
               designments
               and
               Jesuitical
               practices
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               year
               also
               ,
               divers
               other
               things
               fell
               out
               unhappily
               towards
               us
               poor
               Priests
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               graver
               sort
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               had
               all
               of
               us
               single
               hearts
               ,
               and
               disliked
               (
               no
               men
               more
               )
               of
               all
               such
               factious
               enterprises
               .
               For
               notwithstanding
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               and
               Law
               ,
               Mr.
               Heywood
               a
               Jesuit
               came
               then
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               took
               so
               much
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               Father
               Parsons
               fell
               out
               exceedingly
               with
               him
               :
               and
               great
               troubles
               grew
               amongst
               Catholicks
               ,
               by
               their
               brablings
               and
               quarrels
               .
               A
               Synod
               was
               held
               
               by
               him
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Heywood
               ,
               and
               sundry
               ancient
               Customs
               were
               therein
               abrogated
               ,
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               very
               many
               .
               These
               courses
               being
               understood
               (
               after
               a
               sort
               )
               by
               the
               State
               :
               the
               Catholicks
               and
               Priests
               in
               Norfolk
               felt
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               .
               This
               Summer
               also
               in
               July
               ,
               Mr.
               Campion
               and
               other
               Priests
               were
               apprehended
               :
               whose
               answers
               upon
               their
               examinations
               ,
               agreeing
               in
               effect
               with
               Mr.
               Sherwins
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               did
               greatly
               incense
               the
               State.
               For
               amongst
               other
               questions
               that
               were
               propounded
               unto
               them
               ,
               this
               being
               one
               ,
               viz.
               If
               the
               Pope
               do
               by
               his
               Bull
               or
               Sentence
               pronounce
               her
               Majesty
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
               and
               no
               lawful
               Queen
               ,
               and
               her
               Subjects
               to
               be
               discharged
               of
               their
               allegiance
               and
               obedience
               unto
               her
               ;
               and
               after
               ,
               the
               Pope
               or
               any
               other
               by
               his
               appointment
               and
               authority
               do
               invade
               this
               Realm
               :
               which
               part
               would
               you
               take
               ,
               or
               which
               part
               ought
               a
               good
               Subject
               of
               England
               to
               take
               ?
               some
               answered
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               case
               should
               happen
               ,
               they
               would
               then
               take
               counsel
               ,
               what
               were
               best
               for
               them
               to
               do
               :
               Another
               ,
               that
               when
               that
               case
               should
               happen
               he
               would
               answer
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               :
               Another
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               resolved
               what
               to
               do
               in
               such
               a
               case
               :
               Another
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               case
               happeneth
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               answer
               :
               Another
               ,
               that
               if
               such
               deprivation
               and
               invasion
               should
               be
               made
               for
               any
               matter
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               he
               thinketh
               he
               were
               then
               bound
               to
               take
               part
               with
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               what
               King
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               being
               in
               doubt
               to
               be
               invaded
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               fearing
               that
               some
               of
               his
               own
               Subjects
               were
               by
               indirect
               means
               drawn
               ,
               rather
               to
               adhere
               unto
               them
               than
               to
               himself
               :
               would
               
               not
               make
               the
               best
               tryal
               of
               them
               he
               could
               for
               his
               better
               satisfaction
               ,
               whom
               he
               might
               trust
               to
               ?
               In
               which
               tryal
               ,
               if
               he
               found
               any
               ,
               that
               either
               should
               make
               doubtful
               answers
               ,
               or
               peremptorily
               affirm
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               the
               case
               stood
               betwixt
               him
               and
               his
               enemies
               )
               they
               would
               leave
               him
               their
               Prince
               and
               take
               part
               with
               them
               :
               might
               he
               not
               justly
               repute
               them
               for
               Traitors
               ,
               and
               deal
               with
               them
               accordingly
               ?
               Sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               no
               King
               or
               Prince
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               would
               like
               or
               tolerate
               any
               such
               Subjects
               within
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               if
               possibly
               they
               could
               be
               rid
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               duty
               we
               owe
               to
               our
               Soveraigns
               ,
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               taciturnity
               or
               keeping
               close
               within
               our selves
               such
               Allegiance
               as
               we
               think
               sufficient
               to
               afford
               them
               :
               but
               we
               are
               (
               especially
               when
               we
               are
               required
               thereunto
               )
               to
               make
               open
               profession
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               appear
               unto
               them
               to
               be
               such
               Subjects
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               may
               rely
               upon
               ,
               if
               either
               their
               Kingdoms
               or
               safeties
               be
               in
               hazard
               or
               danger
               .
               And
               we
               greatly
               marvel
               ,
               that
               any
               Jesuits
               should
               be
               so
               hard
               laced
               (
               concerning
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               towards
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Kings
               of
               those
               Countries
               where
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               and
               whose
               Vassals
               they
               are
               )
               considering
               unto
               what
               obedience
               they
               tye
               themselves
               toward
               their
               own
               general
               ,
               provincial
               ,
               and
               other
               Governors
               :
               unto
               whom
               they
               were
               no
               way
               tied
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               own
               consents
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               them
               voluntarily
               to
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               them
               .
               If
               a
               quarrel
               should
               fall
               out
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               a
               very
               strange
               matter
               to
               the
               Provincial
               
               or
               General
               of
               that
               Society
               ,
               to
               be
               driven
               to
               be
               demanded
               of
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               which
               part
               he
               would
               take
               .
               But
               therewith
               we
               have
               not
               to
               intermeddle
               :
               only
               we
               wish
               ,
               that
               whilst
               they
               look
               for
               so
               great
               subjection
               at
               those
               mens
               hands
               that
               be
               under
               them
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               forget
               their
               own
               Allegiance
               towards
               their
               Soveraigns
               :
               or
               at
               the
               least
               so
               demean
               themselves
               as
               we
               poor
               men
               (
               every
               way
               their
               equals
               ,
               and
               as
               sound
               Catholicks
               as
               themselves
               ,
               that
               we
               go
               no
               further
               )
               may
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               hatred
               with
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               unto
               whom
               we
               profess
               all
               duty
               and
               true
               allegiance
               :
               let
               other
               men
               qualifie
               the
               same
               as
               they
               list
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               time
               of
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Popes
               Forces
               in
               Ireland
               :
               his
               Holiness
               (
               by
               the
               false
               instigations
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               )
               plotted
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               for
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               to
               enterprise
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               a
               very
               desperate
               designment
               against
               her
               Majesty
               :
               and
               for
               the
               delivery
               and
               advancement
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               .
               For
               the
               better
               effecting
               whereof
               ,
               Mendoza
               the
               Jesuit
               and
               Ledger
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               in
               England
               ,
               set
               on
               work
               (
               a
               worthy
               Gentleman
               otherwise
               )
               one
               Mr.
               
                 Francis
                 Throckmorton
              
               and
               divers
               others
               .
               And
               whilst
               the
               same
               was
               in
               contriving
               (
               as
               afterwards
               Mr.
               Throckmorton
               himself
               confessed
               1584.
               )
               the
               said
               Jesuitical
               humor
               had
               so
               possessed
               the
               hearts
               of
               sundry
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               unfeignedly
               rue
               in
               our
               hearts
               the
               remembrance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               greatly
               ashamed
               that
               any
               person
               so
               intituled
               ,
               should
               ever
               have
               been
               so
               extremely
               bewitched
               .
               Two
               Gentlemen
               about
               that
               time
               also
               ,
               
               
                 viz.
                 Anno
              
               1583.
               
               Mr.
               Arden
               and
               Mr.
               Somervile
               were
               convicted
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               to
               have
               purposed
               and
               contrived
               how
               they
               might
               have
               laid
               violent
               hands
               upon
               her
               Majesties
               sacred
               person
               .
               Mr.
               Somerviles
               confession
               therein
               ,
               was
               so
               notorious
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               not
               be
               either
               qualified
               or
               denied
               .
               And
               Doctor
               Parry
               the
               very
               same
               year
               ,
               was
               plotting
               with
               Jesuits
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               how
               he
               might
               have
               effected
               the
               like
               villany
               .
               How
               the
               worthy
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               was
               about
               this
               time
               brought
               into
               the
               said
               Plot
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               (
               then
               still
               in
               hand
               )
               we
               will
               pretermit
               .
               Mr.
               Parsons
               that
               was
               an
               Actor
               in
               it
               ,
               could
               tell
               the
               story
               very
               roundly
               at
               Rome
               :
               It
               wrought
               the
               noble
               Earls
               overthrow
               1585.
               which
               may
               justly
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Jesuitical
               practices
               of
               the
               Jesuit
               Mendoza
               and
               others
               of
               that
               crew
               .
               Hereunto
               we
               might
               add
               the
               notable
               Treasons
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Anthony
                 Babington
              
               and
               his
               Complices
               in
               the
               year
               1586.
               which
               were
               so
               apparent
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               greatly
               abashed
               at
               the
               shameless
               boldness
               of
               a
               young
               Jesuit
               ,
               who
               to
               excuse
               the
               said
               Traiters
               ,
               and
               qualifie
               their
               offences
               ,
               presumed
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               supplication
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               ascribe
               the
               plotting
               of
               all
               that
               mischief
               to
               Mr.
               Secretary
               Walsingham
               .
               The
               treachery
               also
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Standley
              
               the
               year
               following
               1587.
               in
               falsifying
               his
               faith
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               in
               betraying
               the
               trust
               committed
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               him
               the
               honourable
               Title
               of
               Knighthood
               :
               as
               it
               was
               greatly
               prejudicial
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               were
               Catholicks
               ,
               at
               home
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               defence
               of
               that
               disloyalty
               (
               made
               by
               a
               worthy
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               perswasions
               (
               as
               they
               think
               )
               of
               Parsons
               )
               greatly
               
               disliked
               of
               many
               both
               wise
               and
               learned
               .
               And
               especially
               it
               was
               wondred
               at
               a
               while
               (
               until
               the
               drift
               thereof
               appeared
               more
               manifestly
               in
               the
               year
               1588.
               )
               that
               the
               said
               worthy
               person
               by
               the
               said
               lewd
               Jesuits
               ,
               laid
               down
               this
               for
               a
               ground
               ,
               in
               justifying
               of
               the
               said
               Standley
               :
               viz.
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 Wars
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 happen
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 every
                 Catholick
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 imploy
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 forces
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 direction
                 :
              
               viz.
               
                 How
                 far
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 home
                 or
                 abroad
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 break
                 with
                 his
                 temporal
                 Soveraign
                 .
              
               These
               things
               we
               would
               not
               have
               touched
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               been
               known
               in
               effect
               to
               this
               part
               of
               the
               World
               :
               and
               that
               we
               thought
               it
               our
               duties
               to
               shew
               our
               own
               dislike
               of
               them
               :
               and
               to
               clear
               her
               Majesty
               (
               so
               far
               as
               we
               may
               )
               from
               such
               imputations
               of
               more
               than
               barbarous
               cruelty
               towards
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               their
               writings
               ,
               have
               cast
               by
               heaps
               upon
               her
               :
               they
               themselves
               (
               as
               we
               still
               think
               in
               our
               consciences
               and
               before
               God
               )
               having
               been
               from
               time
               to
               time
               the
               very
               causes
               of
               all
               the
               calamities
               ,
               which
               any
               of
               us
               have
               endured
               in
               England
               since
               her
               Majesties
               reign
               .
               Which
               we
               do
               not
               write
               ,
               simply
               to
               excuse
               her
               Highness
               ,
               although
               we
               must
               confess
               ,
               we
               can
               be
               contented
               to
               endure
               much
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               seek
               her
               dishonour
               :
               but
               for
               that
               we
               think
               few
               Princes
               living
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               in
               Religion
               as
               her
               Majesty
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               provoked
               as
               she
               hath
               been
               ,
               would
               have
               dealt
               more
               mildly
               with
               such
               their
               Subjects
               (
               all
               circumstances
               considered
               )
               than
               she
               hath
               done
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               year
               1588.
               and
               to
               
               that
               most
               bloody
               attempt
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               her
               Majesty
               and
               our
               common
               Enemies
               ,
               but
               against
               our selves
               ,
               all
               Catholicks
               :
               nay
               against
               this
               flourishing
               Kingdom
               and
               our
               own
               native
               Country
               .
               The
               memory
               of
               which
               attempt
               will
               be
               (
               as
               we
               trust
               )
               an
               everlasting
               Monument
               of
               Jesuitical
               Treason
               and
               Cruelty
               .
               For
               it
               is
               apparent
               in
               a
               Treatise
               penned
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Father
               Parsons
               altogether
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               do
               verily
               think
               )
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               was
               especially
               moved
               and
               drawn
               to
               that
               intended
               mischief
               against
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               long
               and
               daily
               solicitations
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               other
               English
               Catholicks
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               affected
               and
               altogether
               given
               to
               Jesuitism
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Medina
                 Sidonia
              
               had
               given
               it
               out
               directly
               ,
               that
               if
               once
               he
               might
               land
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 his
                 Sword
                 could
                 not
                 discern
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 one
                 to
                 him
                 :
              
               yet
               the
               said
               Father
               Parsons
               (
               for
               so
               we
               will
               ever
               charge
               him
               ,
               though
               another
               man
               by
               his
               crafty
               perswasion
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Book
               )
               did
               labour
               with
               all
               the
               Rhetorick
               he
               had
               to
               have
               perswaded
               us
               ,
               upon
               the
               supposed
               arrival
               of
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               to
               have
               joyned
               with
               him
               to
               our
               own
               destructions
               :
               telling
               us
               many
               fair
               tales
               ,
               and
               alluring
               us
               with
               sundry
               great
               promises
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               meer
               illusions
               ,
               falshoods
               ,
               and
               most
               traiterous
               instigations
               and
               juglings
               .
               He
               ascribeth
               it
               to
               
                 error
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
              
               terming
               the
               same
               an
               
                 effeminate
                 dastardy
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 then
                 suffered
                 her
                 Majesty
                 almast
                 thirty
                 years
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 us
                 .
              
               He
               threatned
               
               us
               with
               
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 ruine
                 both
                 of
                 our selves
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 then
                 any
                 longer
                 obey
                 ,
                 abet
                 ,
                 or
                 aid
                 ,
                 defend
                 or
                 acknowledge
                 her
                 Highness
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Queen
                 ,
                 or
                 Superiour
                 :
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 forthwith
                 joyn
                 our selves
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 Forces
                 to
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 .
              
               The
               good
               Cardinal
               (
               by
               Parsons
               means
               )
               is
               drawn
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 Legat
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sweeter
                 managing
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 forsooth
                 )
                 godly
                 and
                 great
                 Affair
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 affirm
                 upon
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
              
               Spaniards
               
                 intended
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 care
                 had
                 of
                 every
                 Catholick
                 and
                 penitent
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 possibly
                 could
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               to
               allure
               the
               Nobility
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               he
               promised
               them
               
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 humble
                 Suiter
                 on
                 their
                 behalfs
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 shew
                 them selves
                 valiant
                 in
                 assisting
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Spain
               '
               
                 s
                 Forces
                 )
                 they
                 might
                 continue
                 their
                 noble
                 Names
                 and
                 Families
                 .
              
               Surely
               they
               had
               been
               wise
               men
               ,
               that
               should
               have
               relyed
               much
               either
               upon
               his
               promise
               ,
               or
               the
               Spaniards
               courtesie
               .
               This
               Jesuit
               also
               telleth
               all
               Catholicks
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               comfort
               them
               (
               but
               indeed
               to
               the
               great
               scandal
               for
               ever
               of
               all
               Priesthood
               ,
               )
               and
               to
               shew
               how
               just
               and
               holy
               the
               cause
               was
               they
               had
               in
               hand
               :
               that
               
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 serve
                 every
                 mans
                 spiritual
                 necessity
                 ,
                 by
                 Confession
                 ,
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 consolation
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               Also
               he
               so
               advanceth
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               &
               extenuateth
               her
               Majesties
               abilities
               to
               withstand
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               accounted
               the
               Victory
               obtained
               in
               effect
               before
               they
               were
               landed
               ,
               telling
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 besides
                 the
                 said
                 great
                 Forces
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 be
                 assisted
              
               
               
                 by
                 the
                 blessed
                 Patrons
                 both
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 soveraign
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 daily
                 most
                 holy
                 oblation
                 of
                 Christs
                 own
                 dear
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 fall
                 out
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 prevail
                 .
              
               Which
               kind
               of
               perswasions
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               being
               ridiculous
               ,
               the
               most
               very
               traiterous
               ,
               and
               these
               last
               most
               blasphemous
               ,
               as
               tending
               so
               greatly
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               detest
               and
               abhor
               .
               And
               in
               all
               these
               Jesuitical
               and
               disloyal
               practices
               ,
               this
               is
               our
               comfort
               ,
               that
               albeit
               we
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Pope
               as
               a
               temporal
               Prince
               did
               joyn
               and
               contribute
               towards
               this
               intended
               Invasion
               :
               yet
               we
               find
               Father
               Parsons
               declaration
               of
               
                 Xistus
                 Quintus
              
               sentence
               of
               deposition
               of
               her
               Majesty
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               admonition
               thereunto
               adjoyned
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Popes
               name
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               warrant
               at
               all
               besides
               his
               own
               bare
               affirmation
               ,
               either
               of
               Breve
               or
               of
               any
               other
               publick
               Instrument
               ,
               as
               in
               such
               cases
               had
               been
               most
               necessary
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               that
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Popes
               pleasure
               that
               we
               should
               take
               notice
               thereof
               by
               his
               Book
               which
               was
               then
               printed
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               been
               scattered
               amongst
               us
               .
               By
               warrant
               whereof
               (
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               )
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               us
               to
               have
               killed
               a
               Goose
               ,
               if
               her
               Majesty
               had
               forbidden
               us
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               matters
               (
               to
               return
               still
               to
               our
               former
               Apologies
               )
               we
               would
               have
               said
               nothing
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               objected
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               shewed
               us
               out
               of
               the
               Books
               themselves
               ,
               as
               notes
               and
               arguments
               of
               our
               traiterous
               hearts
               :
               our
               Adversaries
               pressing
               
               the
               same
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               belong
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               as
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               either
               they
               that
               plotted
               or
               published
               them
               .
               Which
               conceit
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               take
               root
               in
               those
               that
               be
               in
               Authority
               ,
               how
               could
               we
               hope
               for
               any
               favour
               ,
               but
               were
               rather
               to
               expect
               the
               greatest
               extremity
               that
               might
               be
               ?
               So
               as
               still
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               proceedings
               held
               against
               her
               Majesty
               well
               weighed
               ,
               these
               foreign
               Jesuitical
               practices
               ,
               have
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               troubles
               .
            
             
               When
               it
               had
               pleased
               God
               to
               deliver
               her
               Majesty
               and
               this
               Kingdom
               from
               the
               said
               intended
               Invasion
               ,
               Mr.
               Parsons
               whether
               ashamed
               of
               the
               foil
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               success
               whereof
               he
               was
               so
               peremptory
               )
               or
               for
               that
               he
               thought
               matters
               would
               be
               better
               managed
               in
               Spain
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               there
               to
               give
               his
               advice
               ,
               departed
               from
               Rome
               (
               as
               we
               take
               it
               )
               and
               became
               a
               Courtier
               to
               attend
               King
               Philip
               :
               where
               by
               Mendoza
               his
               fellow
               Jesuit's
               means
               ,
               he
               grew
               shortly
               into
               so
               great
               estimation
               (
               not
               for
               any
               goodness
               in
               him
               towards
               this
               Realm
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               deadly
               hatred
               against
               it
               )
               that
               he
               procured
               a
               Seminary
               to
               be
               erected
               at
               Valledolyd
               1589.
               
               But
               we
               will
               leave
               his
               proceedings
               in
               Spain
               a
               while
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               ten
               years
               last
               mentioned
               from
               1580.
               till
               1590.
               or
               but
               little
               before
               ,
               we
               find
               her
               Majesty
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               by
               Gregory
               the
               Thirteenth
               :
               Mr.
               Sherwin
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Brethren
               too
               much
               Jesuited
               ,
               refuse
               to
               answer
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               take
               the
               Queens
               part
               or
               the
               Popes
               ,
               if
               he
               
               should
               come
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               to
               assail
               her
               in
               her
               own
               Kingdom
               :
               Parsons
               and
               Heywood
               are
               found
               to
               be
               Practitioners
               ,
               but
               especially
               Parsons
               .
               The
               intention
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               is
               entertained
               here
               and
               prosecuted
               :
               Her
               Majesties
               life
               is
               sought
               by
               treachery
               :
               Babington
               and
               his
               Companions
               shoot
               at
               the
               Crown
               :
               Stanley
               is
               a
               Treacherer
               ,
               breaketh
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               defended
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               Then
               followed
               the
               Invasion
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Parsons
               plottings
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               erection
               of
               new
               Seminaries
               there
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               how
               we
               our selves
               all
               this
               while
               have
               been
               dealt
               with
               .
               Such
               of
               us
               as
               remained
               in
               Prison
               at
               Wisbich
               (
               and
               were
               committed
               thither
               1580.
               and
               others
               not
               long
               after
               committed
               also
               thither
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               about
               thirty
               three
               or
               thirty
               four
               )
               continued
               still
               in
               the
               several
               times
               of
               all
               the
               said
               most
               wicked
               designments
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               before
               :
               and
               were
               never
               brought
               into
               any
               trouble
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               lived
               there
               ,
               Colledge-like
               ,
               without
               any
               want
               ,
               and
               in
               good
               reputation
               with
               our
               Neighbours
               that
               were
               Catholicks
               about
               us
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               towards
               the
               number
               of
               fifty
               (
               as
               our
               memory
               serveth
               us
               )
               Priests
               and
               Catholicks
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               said
               ten
               years
               were
               put
               to
               death
               :
               we
               say
               upon
               our
               knowledges
               (
               concerning
               the
               most
               of
               them
               )
               for
               their
               consciences
               :
               but
               our
               Adversaries
               (
               as
               they
               think
               )
               do
               still
               affirm
               for
               Treason
               .
               Such
               Priests
               as
               in
               their
               examination
               were
               found
               any
               thing
               moderate
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               hardly
               proceeded
               with
               :
               insomuch
               as
               fifty
               five
               (
               to
               our
               remembrance
               )
               that
               by
               the
               Laws
               (
               we
               acknowledge
               )
               might
               likewise
               have
               been
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               were
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               viz.
               1585.
               (
               what
               
               time
               great
               mischiefs
               were
               in
               hand
               )
               spared
               from
               that
               extremity
               ,
               and
               only
               banished
               .
               Which
               fact
               ,
               howsoever
               some
               have
               written
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               parties
               themselves
               accounted
               it
               for
               a
               great
               benefit
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               they
               also
               have
               done
               (
               we
               doubt
               not
               of
               it
               )
               if
               they
               had
               been
               then
               of
               that
               number
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               Mr.
               Parsons
               (
               as
               we
               think
               )
               exclaimeth
               in
               a
               Pamphlet
               set
               out
               shortly
               after
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Where
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 old
                 Tyrants
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               Nero
               ,
               Decius
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Maxentius
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 persecutors
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
              
               Genserick
               and
               Hunricus
               
                 with
                 their
                 Arrian
                 Hereticks
              
               ?
               alluding
               to
               the
               State
               here
               :
               we
               think
               both
               him
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               that
               have
               written
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               very
               greatly
               to
               blame
               .
               Sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               the
               general
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               both
               we
               and
               they
               contend
               (
               as
               oft
               we
               have
               said
               )
               getteth
               no
               good
               but
               hurt
               by
               it
               :
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               old
               saying
               ,
               (
               be
               he
               never
               so
               bad
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               have
               justice
               )
               though
               some
               hard
               courses
               have
               been
               taken
               by
               the
               State
               against
               us
               ;
               yet
               hath
               it
               not
               by
               many
               degrees
               been
               so
               extreme
               ,
               as
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               that
               crew
               have
               falsely
               written
               and
               reported
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               Father
               Parsons
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               course
               of
               things
               which
               have
               happened
               since
               1590.
               
               The
               said
               Father
               Parsons
               so
               managed
               the
               said
               Seminary
               erected
               in
               Valledolyd
               ,
               as
               within
               three
               years
               ,
               viz.
               1591.
               twelve
               or
               thirteen
               Priests
               were
               sent
               hither
               from
               thence
               .
               Also
               he
               procured
               some
               other
               Seminaries
               to
               be
               erected
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               furnished
               them
               with
               such
               Students
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               our
               parts
               )
               we
               greatly
               
               commend
               in
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               took
               this
               pains
               ,
               and
               imployed
               his
               favour
               with
               the
               King
               to
               a
               good
               end
               :
               whereof
               we
               have
               some
               doubt
               ,
               knowing
               the
               Jesuits
               fetches
               :
               but
               the
               State
               here
               did
               utterly
               condemn
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               finding
               that
               both
               he
               and
               some
               others
               were
               plotting
               and
               labouring
               by
               all
               the
               means
               they
               could
               for
               a
               new
               Invasion
               .
               Whereupon
               a
               Proclamation
               was
               set
               out
               1591.
               as
               well
               for
               an
               inquiry
               or
               search
               for
               all
               such
               Seminary
               Priests
               ,
               as
               either
               were
               ,
               or
               should
               hereafter
               come
               from
               Spain
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               any
               other
               Seminaries
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               upon
               suspicion
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               sent
               hither
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               prepare
               a
               way
               for
               the
               said
               Invasion
               .
               Whereas
               we
               are
               verily
               perswaded
               in
               our
               consciences
               ,
               and
               do
               know
               it
               for
               many
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               themselves
               had
               no
               such
               intention
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               Jesuits
               had
               that
               sent
               them
               .
               Against
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               ,
               three
               or
               four
               have
               whet
               their
               Pens
               :
               but
               still
               ,
               whilst
               they
               seek
               to
               disgrace
               and
               gall
               the
               State
               ,
               they
               have
               ever
               thereby
               wounded
               and
               beaten
               us
               ,
               being
               themselves
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               void
               of
               all
               danger
               .
               One
               of
               them
               ,
               Mr.
               Parsons
               by
               name
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               suppose
               )
               writing
               in
               his
               said
               Pamphlet
               of
               the
               new
               intended
               Invasion
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               ,
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 attempt
                 again
                 that
                 enterprise
                 .
              
               And
               again
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 so
                 interessed
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 to
                 seck
              
               (
               as
               he
               termeth
               it
               )
               
                 her
                 Majesties
                 reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 .
                 Justice
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 without
                 prejudice
                 of
                 his
                 high
                 estimation
                 and
                 greatness
                 refuse
                 at
                 the
                 soonest
                 opportunity
                 to
                 attempt
                 it
                 .
              
               Marry
               withal
               to
               comfort
               us
               ,
               he
               writeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               
               
                 King
                 intendeth
                 no
                 rigorous
                 dealing
                 with
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 his
                 Invasion
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 hither
                 .
              
               Which
               great
               favour
               of
               the
               King
               towards
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               ascribe
               to
               good
               Father
               Parsons
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               his
               dutiful
               Subject
               Mr.
               Southwell
               the
               Jesuit
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 If
                 ever
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 prevail
                 in
                 that
                 designment
                 (
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 Invasion
                 )
                 Father
              
               Parsons
               
                 assisted
                 with
                 Cardinal
              
               Alanes
               
                 Authority
                 hath
                 done
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 Countries
                 behalf
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 most
                 bitter
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 all
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 shall
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 thank
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 serviceable
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 hath
                 he
                 inclined
                 fury
                 to
                 clemency
                 ,
                 and
                 rage
                 to
                 compassion
                 .
              
               Sure
               we
               are
               greatly
               beholding
               to
               this
               good
               Father
               ,
               that
               hath
               had
               so
               kind
               a
               remembrance
               of
               us
               .
               But
               we
               wish
               that
               he
               had
               rather
               imployed
               himself
               as
               a
               religious
               man
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               private
               meditations
               ,
               than
               thus
               to
               have
               busied
               himself
               in
               setting
               forward
               and
               qualifying
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               outragious
               a
               designment
               :
               and
               do
               pray
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               neither
               we
               nor
               this
               Kingdom
               do
               ever
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               whose
               unspeakable
               cruelties
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               a
               worthy
               Catholick
               Bishop
               hath
               notably
               described
               to
               all
               posterity
               .
               The
               same
               Mr.
               Parsons
               also
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               fellow
               Jesuit
               Mr.
               Creswell
               (
               as
               men
               that
               pretend
               extraordinary
               love
               to
               their
               Country
               )
               have
               written
               a
               large
               Volume
               against
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               ,
               wherein
               what
               malice
               and
               contempt
               can
               devise
               ,
               that
               might
               provoke
               her
               Majesty
               to
               indignation
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               there
               set
               out
               very
               skilfully
               ,
               they
               themselves
               well
               knowing
               that
               no
               other
               fruit
               or
               benefit
               could
               
               come
               unto
               us
               by
               that
               discourse
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               still
               to
               plague
               us
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               the
               said
               Invasion
               was
               thus
               talked
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               preparation
               in
               Spain
               ,
               a
               shorter
               course
               was
               thought
               of
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               have
               had
               success
               .
               Mr.
               Hesket
               was
               set
               on
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               1592.
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               with
               Father
               Parsons
               consent
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               have
               stirred
               up
               the
               Earl
               of
               Derby
               to
               rebellion
               against
               her
               Highness
               .
            
             
               Not
               long
               after
               good
               Father
               Holt
               and
               others
               with
               him
               ,
               perswaded
               an
               Irish
               man
               one
               
                 Patrick
                 Collen
              
               (
               as
               he
               himself
               confessed
               )
               to
               attempt
               the
               laying
               of
               his
               violent
               and
               villanous
               hands
               upon
               her
               Majesty
               .
               Shortly
               after
               in
               the
               year
               1593.
               that
               notable
               Stratagem
               was
               plotted
               (
               the
               whole
               State
               knoweth
               by
               whom
               ,
               )
               for
               Doctor
               Lopez
               the
               Queens
               Physician
               to
               have
               poysoned
               her
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               he
               was
               executed
               the
               year
               after
               .
               This
               wicked
               designment
               being
               thus
               prevented
               by
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               the
               said
               traiterous
               Jesuit
               ,
               Holt
               and
               others
               ,
               did
               allure
               and
               animate
               one
               Yorke
               and
               Williams
               ,
               to
               have
               accomplished
               that
               with
               their
               bloody
               hands
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               purposed
               to
               have
               done
               with
               his
               poyson
               :
               we
               mean
               her
               Majesties
               destruction
               .
               Hereunto
               we
               might
               add
               the
               late
               villanous
               attempt
               1599.
               of
               
                 Edward
                 Squire
              
               ,
               animated
               and
               drawn
               thereunto
               (
               as
               he
               confessed
               )
               by
               Walpole
               that
               pernicious
               Jesuit
               .
               But
               we
               must
               turn
               again
               to
               Father
               Parsons
               ,
               whose
               turnings
               and
               doublings
               are
               such
               as
               would
               trouble
               a
               right
               good
               Hound
               to
               trace
               him
               .
               For
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               
               Traiters
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               were
               plotting
               and
               studying
               ,
               how
               best
               they
               might
               compass
               her
               Majesties
               death
               they
               cared
               not
               how
               ,
               nor
               by
               what
               means
               ,
               he
               the
               said
               Father
               Parsons
               so
               prevailed
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               he
               attempted
               twice
               in
               two
               sundry
               years
               ,
               his
               new
               Invasion
               ,
               meaning
               to
               have
               proceeded
               therein
               ,
               not
               with
               such
               great
               preparation
               as
               he
               did
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               have
               begun
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               taking
               some
               Port
               Westward
               ,
               toward
               which
               he
               came
               so
               far
               onward
               as
               Silley
               with
               his
               Fleet.
               At
               both
               which
               times
               ,
               God
               ,
               who
               still
               hath
               fought
               for
               her
               Majesty
               and
               this
               Realm
               ,
               did
               notably
               prevent
               him
               ,
               by
               such
               winds
               and
               tempests
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               of
               his
               Ships
               and
               men
               perished
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               coming
               hitherward
               .
               Furthermore
               the
               said
               good
               Father
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               said
               traiterous
               enterprises
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               (
               devised
               and
               set
               forward
               by
               him
               and
               his
               Companions
               )
               was
               plodding
               amongst
               his
               Papers
               ,
               and
               playing
               the
               Herald
               :
               how
               ,
               if
               all
               his
               said
               wicked
               designments
               failed
               ,
               he
               might
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               intitle
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               and
               consequently
               the
               Infanta
               his
               Daughter
               to
               the
               Crown
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               he
               framed
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               published
               a
               Book
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               acquainted
               the
               Students
               in
               those
               Seminaries
               in
               Spain
               :
               and
               laboured
               nothing
               more
               ,
               
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 subscriptions
                 to
                 the
                 said
              
               Infantaes
               
                 title
                 ,
                 therein
                 promising
                 unto
                 her
                 their
                 present
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 their
                 lawful
                 Soveraign
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 perswade
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 there
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
              
               England's
               death
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               
                 Charles
                 Paget
              
               
               affirmeth
               in
               his
               Book
               against
               Parsons
               .
            
             
               We
               spake
               of
               the
               Seminaries
               in
               Spain
               before
               ,
               somewhat
               suspiciously
               :
               and
               now
               you
               see
               the
               reason
               that
               moved
               us
               so
               to
               do
               .
               Besides
               we
               do
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               perusing
               of
               this
               our
               discourse
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               assaulted
               with
               many
               strange
               cogitations
               ,
               concerning
               our
               full
               intent
               and
               meaning
               therein
               .
               Which
               although
               it
               cannot
               chuse
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               doth
               already
               in
               part
               appear
               unto
               you
               ;
               yet
               now
               we
               come
               to
               a
               more
               clear
               and
               plain
               declaration
               of
               our
               purpose
               .
               You
               see
               into
               what
               hatred
               the
               wicked
               attempts
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               against
               her
               Majesty
               and
               the
               State
               ,
               hath
               brought
               not
               only
               all
               Catholicks
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               us
               that
               are
               secular
               Priests
               ,
               although
               we
               did
               ever
               dislike
               and
               blame
               them
               ,
               nay
               detest
               and
               hate
               them
               ,
               no
               men
               more
               .
               For
               any
               of
               us
               to
               have
               been
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Seminaries
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               (
               as
               you
               know
               )
               a
               matter
               here
               very
               odious
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               full
               of
               danger
               .
               But
               by
               Father
               Parsons
               courses
               with
               the
               Seminaries
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               now
               that
               he
               is
               Rector
               of
               the
               English
               Seminary
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               so
               taketh
               upon
               him
               by
               his
               favour
               there
               to
               direct
               and
               command
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               what
               will
               the
               State
               here
               think
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               that
               shall
               come
               from
               any
               of
               those
               Seminaries
               hereafter
               ,
               where
               they
               must
               be
               brought
               up
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Jesuitical
               humor
               ,
               and
               sent
               hither
               with
               such
               directions
               as
               shall
               be
               thereunto
               agreeable
               ?
               The
               said
               Book
               of
               Titles
               compiled
               by
               Parsons
               ,
               is
               here
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               almost
               to
               the
               whole
               Realm
               :
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Charles
                 Paget
              
               hath
               not
               been
               silent
               as
               touching
               the
               Infanta
               ,
               and
               the
               bringing
               up
               of
               Students
               to
               be
               
               sent
               hither
               ,
               as
               Priests
               to
               promote
               her
               title
               .
               Sundry
               sharp
               courses
               have
               been
               taken
               already
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               many
               Laws
               are
               made
               against
               us
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               what
               may
               we
               expect
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               cruelty
               that
               ever
               was
               devised
               against
               any
               man
               ,
               if
               the
               State
               should
               think
               both
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Catholicks
               to
               be
               either
               addicted
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               inclined
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               any
               foreign
               Title
               against
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               her
               lawful
               Successors
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               cannot
               chuse
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               thereof
               be
               the
               rather
               suspected
               ,
               because
               at
               this
               time
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               infection
               of
               Jesuitism
               doth
               bear
               great
               sway
               in
               England
               amongst
               us
               ,
               whilst
               our
               Archpriest
               (
               who
               taketh
               upon
               him
               to
               rule
               all
               )
               is
               himself
               over-ruled
               by
               Garnet
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               who
               as
               a
               most
               base
               Vassal
               ,
               is
               in
               every
               thing
               at
               the
               beck
               and
               command
               of
               Father
               Parsons
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               avoiding
               therefore
               of
               all
               the
               further
               mischiefs
               that
               may
               ensue
               ,
               we
               first
               profess
               (
               as
               before
               we
               have
               often
               done
               )
               that
               we
               do
               utterly
               dislike
               and
               condemn
               in
               our
               consciences
               ,
               all
               the
               said
               slanderous
               Writings
               and
               Pamphlets
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               published
               to
               the
               slander
               of
               her
               Majesty
               and
               this
               Realm
               ,
               protesting
               that
               the
               Jesuitical
               designments
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               together
               with
               certain
               rebellious
               and
               traiterous
               attempts
               of
               some
               Catholicks
               at
               home
               ,
               have
               been
               the
               causes
               of
               such
               calamities
               and
               troubles
               ,
               as
               have
               happened
               unto
               us
               :
               great
               (
               we
               confess
               )
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               far
               less
               (
               we
               think
               )
               than
               any
               Prince
               living
               in
               her
               Majesties
               case
               ,
               and
               so
               provoked
               would
               have
               inflicted
               upon
               us
               .
               Some
               of
               
               us
               have
               said
               many
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               read
               and
               heard
               speeches
               of
               her
               Majesties
               supposed
               cruelty
               .
               Why
               my
               Masters
               ?
               what
               would
               you
               have
               her
               to
               do
               ,
               being
               resolved
               as
               she
               is
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               except
               she
               should
               willingly
               cast
               off
               the
               care
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               her
               State
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               of
               her
               life
               also
               and
               Princely
               estimation
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               amongst
               us
               of
               our
               own
               calling
               ,
               who
               have
               likewise
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 themselves
                 ,
                 knowing
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 her
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 aimed
                 at
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 her
                 Highnesses
                 Council
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 very
                 strait
                 and
                 rigorous
                 Laws
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 suppressing
                 and
                 preventing
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Jesuitical
                 and
                 wicked
                 designments
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               do
               all
               of
               us
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               Learning
               (
               secluding
               all
               
                 Machiavilian
                 Maxims
              
               )
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               calling
               are
               only
               to
               meddle
               with
               praying
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               like
               spiritual
               Functions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               study
               how
               to
               murder
               Princes
               ,
               nor
               to
               licitate
               Kingdoms
               ,
               nor
               to
               intrude
               themselves
               into
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               Successions
               ,
               and
               Invasions
               ,
               as
               Fryer
               George
               did
               in
               Pannonia
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               ruine
               of
               that
               beautiful
               Realm
               .
               Thirdly
               ;
               we
               profess
               our selves
               ,
               with
               all
               godly
               courage
               and
               boldness
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               sound
               and
               true
               Catholick
               Priests
               ,
               as
               any
               Jesuits
               ,
               or
               men
               living
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               do
               not
               desire
               to
               draw
               breath
               any
               longer
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               than
               that
               we
               shall
               so
               continue
               ;
               but
               yet
               therewith
               we
               being
               born
               her
               Majesties
               Subjects
               ,
               do
               plainly
               affirm
               and
               resolutely
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               without
               all
               
               Jesuitical
               equivocation
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               himself
               (
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               did
               )
               do
               come
               into
               this
               Land
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               do
               send
               hither
               some
               Fugatius
               and
               Damianus
               ,
               as
               Eleutherus
               did
               ,
               or
               some
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Laurence
              
               or
               Justus
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Gregory
               did
               ,
               we
               will
               to
               do
               them
               service
               ,
               go
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               lye
               down
               at
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               defend
               with
               them
               the
               Catholick
               faith
               by
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               it
               cost
               us
               our
               lives
               .
               But
               if
               he
               come
               or
               send
               hither
               an
               Army
               ,
               under
               pretence
               to
               establish
               the
               said
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               we
               will
               ever
               be
               most
               ready
               ,
               as
               native
               born
               and
               true
               Subjects
               to
               her
               Highness
               ,
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               might
               ,
               to
               withstand
               and
               oppose
               our selves
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               the
               best
               blood
               in
               our
               bodies
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Queen
               and
               our
               Country
               .
               For
               we
               are
               throughly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               Priests
               of
               what
               order
               soever
               ,
               ought
               not
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               to
               plant
               or
               water
               the
               Catholick
               faith
               ,
               but
               in
               
                 spiritu
                 lenitatis
                 &
                 mansuetudinis
              
               to
               propagate
               and
               defend
               it
               .
               So
               it
               was
               planted
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               World
               :
               
                 &
                 crescit
                 &
                 fructificat
                 sicut
                 &
                 in
                 nobis
                 est
                 ,
                 ex
                 quo
                 die
                 recepimus
                 .
              
               The
               ancient
               godly
               Christians
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               sufficient
               forces
               ,
               did
               not
               oppose
               themselves
               in
               Arms
               against
               their
               Lords
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               though
               of
               another
               Religion
               .
               But
               our
               purpose
               is
               not
               to
               dispute
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               lastly
               ,
               we
               commend
               unto
               you
               all
               (
               our
               very
               right
               dear
               and
               beloved
               Brethren
               )
               this
               our
               most
               humble
               Suit.
               First
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               interpret
               
               the
               whole
               premises
               no
               otherwise
               than
               we
               our selves
               have
               expounded
               our
               own
               meaning
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               intreat
               you
               to
               remember
               ,
               how
               dear
               we
               have
               been
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               continue
               our
               unfeigned
               affection
               towards
               you
               still
               :
               assuring
               you
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               you
               are
               changed
               ,
               we
               do
               affect
               you
               still
               ,
               with
               a
               true
               and
               jealous
               love
               in
               Christ
               Jesu
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               desire
               you
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               Novelties
               and
               Jesuitism
               :
               for
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               treachery
               ,
               dissimulation
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               vizard
               of
               most
               deep
               hypocrisie
               .
               When
               other
               Kingdoms
               begin
               to
               loath
               them
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               so
               far
               debase
               your selves
               ,
               as
               to
               admire
               them
               ?
               Give
               us
               not
               occasion
               to
               say
               with
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               :
               You
               foolish
               Galatians
               who
               hath
               bewitched
               you
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               never
               give
               ear
               to
               any
               private
               Whisperers
               ,
               or
               Jesuitical
               perswasions
               ,
               that
               shall
               tend
               to
               allure
               you
               from
               your
               duties
               and
               allegiance
               unto
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               your
               native
               Country
               .
               All
               arguments
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               brought
               to
               corrupt
               you
               in
               either
               ,
               assure
               your selves
               ,
               are
               false
               and
               unlearned
               sophistications
               .
               The
               Catholick
               faith
               ,
               for
               her
               stability
               and
               continuance
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               any
               treachery
               or
               rebellion
               .
               The
               promise
               made
               to
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               is
               her
               sure
               ground
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               dishonoured
               with
               treasons
               ,
               and
               wicked
               policies
               of
               carnal
               men
               ,
               than
               any
               way
               furthered
               or
               advanced
               .
               The
               word
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               any
               arm
               of
               man
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               giveth
               life
               and
               beauty
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               We
               are
               fully
               perswaded
               
               in
               our
               consciences
               ,
               and
               as
               men
               besides
               our
               Learning
               ,
               who
               have
               some
               experience
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Catholicks
               had
               never
               sought
               by
               indirect
               means
               to
               have
               vexed
               her
               Majesty
               with
               their
               designments
               against
               her
               Crown
               :
               if
               the
               Pope
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               had
               never
               plotted
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               :
               if
               the
               Rebels
               in
               the
               North
               had
               never
               been
               heard
               of
               :
               if
               the
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               had
               never
               been
               known
               :
               if
               the
               said
               Rebellion
               had
               never
               been
               justified
               :
               if
               neither
               Stukeley
               nor
               the
               Pope
               had
               attempted
               any
               thing
               against
               Ireland
               :
               if
               Gregory
               the
               Thirteenth
               had
               not
               renewed
               the
               said
               Excommunication
               :
               if
               the
               Jesuits
               had
               never
               come
               into
               England
               :
               if
               the
               Pope
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               had
               not
               practised
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               for
               his
               attempt
               against
               her
               Majesty
               :
               if
               Parsons
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               with
               other
               our
               Country-men
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               had
               never
               been
               Agents
               in
               those
               traiterous
               and
               bloody
               designments
               of
               
                 Throckmorton
                 ,
                 Parry
                 ,
                 Collen
                 ,
                 York
                 ,
                 Williams
                 ,
                 Squire
              
               and
               such
               like
               :
               If
               they
               had
               not
               by
               their
               Treatises
               and
               Writings
               endeavoured
               to
               defame
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               labouring
               to
               have
               many
               of
               their
               Books
               to
               be
               translated
               into
               divers
               languages
               ,
               thereby
               to
               shew
               more
               their
               own
               disloyalty
               :
               if
               Cardinal
               Alane
               and
               Parsons
               had
               not
               published
               the
               renovation
               of
               the
               said
               Bull
               by
               
                 Xistus
                 Quintus
              
               :
               if
               thereunto
               they
               had
               not
               added
               their
               scurrilous
               and
               unmanly
               admonition
               ,
               or
               rather
               most
               prophane
               Libel
               against
               her
               Majesty
               :
               if
               they
               had
               not
               sought
               by
               false
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               ungodly
               arguments
               ,
               to
               have
               allured
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               Catholicks
               from
               their
               Allegiance
               :
               if
               the
               Pope
               had
               never
               been
               urged
               by
               them
               to
               have
               thrust
               the
               
               King
               of
               Spain
               into
               that
               barbarous
               action
               against
               the
               Realm
               :
               if
               they
               themselves
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               generation
               ,
               had
               not
               laboured
               greatly
               with
               the
               said
               King
               for
               the
               Conquest
               and
               Invasion
               of
               this
               Land
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               who
               are
               known
               to
               be
               the
               cruellest
               Tyrants
               that
               live
               upon
               the
               earth
               :
               if
               in
               all
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               from
               time
               to
               time
               depraved
               ,
               irritated
               ,
               and
               provoked
               both
               her
               Majesty
               and
               the
               State
               ,
               with
               these
               and
               many
               other
               such
               like
               their
               most
               ungodly
               and
               unchristian
               practices
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               the
               Popes
               from
               time
               to
               time
               had
               sought
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               kind
               offices
               and
               gentle
               perswasions
               ,
               never
               ceasing
               the
               prosecution
               of
               those
               and
               such
               like
               courses
               of
               humanity
               and
               gentleness
               :
               if
               the
               Catholicks
               and
               Priests
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               had
               laboured
               continually
               the
               furtherance
               of
               those
               most
               Priest-like
               and
               divine
               allurements
               ,
               and
               had
               framed
               their
               own
               proceedings
               in
               all
               their
               works
               and
               writings
               accordingly
               :
               if
               we
               at
               home
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               both
               Priests
               and
               people
               had
               possessed
               our
               souls
               in
               meekness
               and
               humility
               ,
               honoured
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               born
               with
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               suffered
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               dealt
               as
               true
               Catholick
               Priests
               :
               if
               all
               of
               us
               (
               we
               say
               )
               had
               thus
               done
               ,
               most
               assuredly
               the
               State
               would
               have
               loved
               us
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               born
               with
               us
               :
               where
               there
               is
               one
               Catholick
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               ten
               :
               there
               had
               been
               no
               speeches
               amongst
               us
               of
               Racks
               and
               Tortures
               ,
               nor
               any
               cause
               to
               have
               used
               them
               ;
               for
               none
               were
               ever
               vexed
               that
               way
               simply
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               was
               either
               Priest
               or
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               were
               suspected
               to
               have
               had
               their
               hands
               in
               some
               of
               the
               said
               most
               traiterous
               designments
               :
               none
               of
               her
               Majesties
               
               enemies
               durst
               so
               readily
               have
               attempted
               her
               State
               and
               Kingdom
               :
               we
               had
               been
               in
               better
               friendship
               with
               those
               that
               seek
               now
               most
               to
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               men
               (
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               )
               
                 bonus
                 odor
                 Christi
                 ,
                 odor
                 vitae
                 ad
                 vitam
                 :
              
               whereas
               by
               following
               the
               said
               new
               violent
               Spirits
               ,
               
                 quasi
                 turbae
                 impellentes
                 parietem
              
               ,
               we
               are
               become
               
                 odor
                 mortis
                 ad
                 mortem
                 ,
                 non
                 solum
                 iis
                 qui
                 pereunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 iis
                 qui
                 salvi
                 fiunt
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               let
               us
               all
               turn
               over
               the
               leaf
               ,
               and
               take
               another
               course
               ,
               than
               hitherto
               we
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               we
               do
               also
               further
               intreat
               and
               beseech
               you
               ,
               to
               consider
               with
               your selves
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Seminaries
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               stand
               at
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               joyn
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Jesuits
               may
               be
               removed
               from
               the
               government
               and
               direction
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               too
               well
               known
               ,
               how
               hotly
               they
               are
               addicted
               to
               the
               pursuing
               of
               a
               Spanish
               Monarchy
               :
               for
               the
               advancement
               whereof
               ,
               (
               because
               it
               tendeth
               to
               their
               own
               glory
               ,
               being
               altogether
               Hispaniated
               and
               transported
               into
               those
               humors
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               resemble
               and
               imitate
               their
               Founder
               and
               Father
               
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
              
               a
               Spaniard
               )
               they
               will
               certainly
               never
               cease
               to
               put
               in
               practice
               all
               the
               mischief
               ,
               they
               can
               either
               devise
               themselves
               ,
               or
               learn
               amongst
               their
               company
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               they
               consort
               themselves
               ,
               the
               very
               School
               of
               Machiavellism
               .
               In
               the
               which
               our
               joynt
               suit
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               prevail
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               then
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               be
               intreated
               by
               us
               ,
               not
               to
               send
               or
               suffer
               your
               children
               or
               friends
               to
               go
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               
               they
               may
               be
               driven
               ,
               if
               needs
               they
               will
               train
               up
               Youths
               to
               make
               them
               Traiters
               ,
               to
               gather
               them
               up
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               whereby
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               so
               much
               to
               infect
               or
               endanger
               us
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               are
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               course
               ,
               although
               at
               the
               first
               we
               be
               not
               heard
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               might
               that
               the
               Jesuitical
               faction
               are
               grown
               unto
               :
               yet
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               perceive
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               singular
               wisdom
               consider
               ,
               what
               inconvenience
               may
               come
               thereof
               ,
               will
               easily
               be
               drawn
               to
               hearken
               unto
               us
               .
               Or
               howsoever
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               saith
               in
               another
               case
               )
               
                 potens
                 est
                 Deus
                 de
                 lapidibus
                 istis
                 suscitare
                 filios
                 Abrahae
                 :
              
               though
               you
               never
               send
               your
               Sons
               or
               Friends
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               to
               the
               ruinating
               both
               of
               your selves
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               Country
               ,
               if
               the
               Jesuits
               shall
               still
               have
               the
               direction
               of
               them
               :
               so
               say
               we
               that
               the
               Church
               lived
               before
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               and
               needeth
               not
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               her
               glory
               ,
               any
               of
               their
               traiterous
               practices
               :
               but
               is
               able
               of
               her self
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               Priests
               out
               of
               our
               own
               Universities
               ,
               and
               from
               among
               the
               Ministers
               themselves
               ,
               remain
               they
               as
               yet
               never
               so
               stiff
               or
               hard
               against
               us
               .
               And
               thus
               commending
               both
               you
               and
               our
               cause
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               our selves
               to
               your
               good
               favours
               ,
               and
               charitable
               prayers
               ,
               we
               take
               our
               leaves
               ,
               and
               end
               this
               tedious
               discourse
               ,
               more
               profitable
               and
               pleasing
               to
               God
               (
               we
               trust
               )
               than
               acceptable
               or
               grateful
               to
               many
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               be
               but
               sorry
               for
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 true
                 Friends
                 the
                 secular
                 Priests
                 .
              
               Whatsoever
               is
               written
               or
               contained
               in
               these
               Books
               ,
               we
               submit
               all
               to
               the
               censure
               and
               judgment
               of
               our
               holy
               Mother
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
             
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
               THE
               JESUITS
               REASONS
               Unreasonable
               :
               OR
               ,
               DOUBTS
               Proposed
               to
               the
               JESUITS
            
             
               Upon
               their
               Paper
               presented
               to
               divers
               Persons
               of
               Honour
               ,
               for
               Non-Exception
               from
               the
               Common
               Favour
               Voted
               to
               CATHOLICKS
               .
            
             
               
                 JON.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
              
               Tollite
               me
               ,
               &
               mitti●e
               in
               mare
               ,
               &
               cessabit
               mare
               à
               vobis
               :
               scio
               enim
               ego
               quoniam
               propter
               me
               tempestas
               haec
               grandis
               venit
               super
               vos
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               M
               DC
               LXII
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               REASONS
               why
               the
               Jesuits
               hope
               that
               they
               should
               partake
               of
               the
               favor
               shewed
               to
               other
               Priests
               ,
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               Sanguinary
               Laws
               .
            
             
               THE
               same
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               moved
               the
               Peers
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Sanguinary
               Laws
               from
               other
               Priests
               ,
               may
               move
               them
               also
               ,
               to
               take
               them
               away
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               for
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               free
               born
               Subjects
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               they
               have
               been
               as
               faithful
               to
               His
               Majesty
               as
               others
               ;
               they
               are
               of
               tender
               Consciences
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
               The
               Jesuits
               all
               along
               have
               been
               furtherers
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Actors
               also
               as
               far
               as
               their
               Function
               beareth
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Camp
               where
               some
               of
               them
               were
               killed
               ,
               others
               imprisoned
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               lost
               their
               nearest
               Relations
               in
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               all
               had
               their
               Friends
               undone
               for
               the
               King.
               All
               those
               that
               depended
               on
               the
               Jesuits
               stood
               constant
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               even
               to
               death
               :
               amongst
               these
               were
               some
               signal
               persons
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Gage
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Smith
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Digby
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               having
               been
               formerly
               Scholars
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               were
               actually
               ,
               when
               they
               dyed
               ,
               Penitents
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Peter
                 Wright
              
               who
               was
               executed
               at
               Tyburn
               ,
               for
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               was
               particularly
               maligned
               because
               he
               was
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Gage
              
               his
               Priest
               .
               As
               for
               Noble
               persons
               who
               lost
               great
               Estates
               ,
               and
               endured
               much
               hardship
               for
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               late
               Duchess
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               the
               late
               Marquess
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               the
               late
               Earl
               of
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               were
               Penitents
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               as
               other
               prime
               Nobility
               yet
               in
               being
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               two
               things
               are
               objected
               against
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               easily
               answered
               ;
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               objected
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               teach
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Pope
               deposing
               Kings
               .
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               no
               Community
               can
               be
               less
               accused
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               four
               or
               five
               Jesuits
               did
               many
               years
               ago
               teach
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               found
               it
               taught
               by
               others
               ,
               ancienter
               than
               their
               Order
               .
               But
               since
               the
               first
               of
               January
               1616.
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               forbade
               any
               of
               his
               to
               teach
               ,
               preach
               ,
               or
               dispute
               for
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               print
               any
               thing
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               aspersion
               which
               the
               Writings
               of
               some
               few
               have
               brought
               upon
               the
               Society
               .
               And
               now
               actually
               all
               Jesuits
               are
               obliged
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               ,
               not
               to
               teach
               that
               Doctrine
               either
               in
               word
               ,
               writing
               ,
               or
               print
               ,
               which
               none
               in
               the
               Church
               but
               they
               only
               are
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               'T
               is
               objected
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               do
               particularly
               depend
               on
               the
               Pope
               .
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               obliged
               by
               a
               particular
               Vow
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               go
               even
               to
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               Infidels
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               shall
               think
               it
               fit
               to
               send
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               no
               other
               Vow
               ,
               which
               doth
               particularly
               oblige
               them
               but
               this
               ,
               which
               can
               prejudice
               no
               Kingdom
               .
               On
               the
               other
               
               side
               ,
               speaking
               of
               their
               dependence
               (
               which
               may
               byass
               their
               affections
               )
               they
               have
               the
               least
               dependence
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               of
               any
               Church-men
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               by
               special
               Vow
               excluded
               from
               all
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               Dignities
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Pope
               may
               win
               the
               affection
               of
               other
               Church-men
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               what
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               and
               French
               banishing
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               it
               is
               answered
               that
               both
               those
               Estates
               have
               repealed
               their
               Acts.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               That
               the
               Jesuits
               being
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               whatsoever
               all
               other
               Catholick
               Priests
               shall
               agree
               to
               ,
               and
               offering
               all
               the
               security
               which
               others
               offer
               ,
               they
               hope
               they
               may
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               same
               favours
               which
               shall
               be
               granted
               to
               others
               ;
               that
               so
               ,
               that
               mercy
               may
               extend
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               may
               see
               that
               the
               Sanguinary
               Laws
               are
               truly
               taken
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               I
               Expect
               Censures
               and
               Clamours
               as
               loud
               as
               can
               be
               against
               me
               ,
               of
               uncharitable
               ,
               uncatholick
               ,
               unchristian
               ,
               &c.
               for
               seeming
               to
               lay
               load
               upon
               the
               already
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               contribute
               to
               ,
               and
               even
               provoke
               a
               persecution
               against
               our
               Fellow
               Catholicks
               .
               I
               think
               I
               have
               said
               my
               worst
               against
               my self
               :
               let
               me
               see
               how
               I
               can
               justifie
               my
               action
               .
               Premising
               therefore
               that
               the
               case
               of
               you
               Jesuits
               is
               apprehended
               by
               your selves
               ,
               and
               your
               Abettors
               already
               desperate
               ,
               and
               your
               Exclusion
               remediless
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               spring
               from
               this
               paper
               of
               mine
               ;
               I
               address
               to
               my
               Defence
               ,
               and
               offer
               my
               Motives
               why
               I
               publish
               this
               little
               Treatise
               against
               you
               .
            
             
               My
               first
               is
               ,
               To
               wipe
               off
               the
               aspersion
               laid
               upon
               Gods
               Church
               by
               some
               Tenets
               of
               yours
               ;
               and
               strongly
               fastened
               on
               it
               by
               your
               haughty
               calling
               only
               your selves
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               all
               dissenters
               from
               your
               Tenets
               ,
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               My
               second
               ,
               Because
               I
               understand
               you
               are
               about
               to
               make
               the
               Common
               good
               stoop
               to
               the
               Particular
               one
               of
               your
               Order
               :
               as
               is
               your
               constant
               practice
               ;
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Principles
               of
               Christianity
               .
               For
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               that
               you
               in
               a
               boasting
               manner
               affirm
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               will
               proceed
               no
               farther
               about
               taking
               away
               the
               Sanguinary
               Laws
               :
               
               and
               that
               some
               friends
               of
               yours
               endeavour
               to
               make
               it
               believed
               that
               it
               is
               not
               for
               his
               Majesties
               interest
               to
               make
               good
               his
               solemn
               promise
               from
               Breda
               ,
               of
               having
               regard
               to
               tender
               Consciences
               .
            
             
               My
               third
               is
               ,
               Your
               stomachful
               frustrating
               my
               expectation
               .
               For
               I
               was
               really
               glad
               when
               I
               heard
               you
               had
               published
               Apologetical
               Reasons
               why
               you
               should
               not
               be
               excepted
               ;
               hoping
               you
               would
               sincerely
               renounce
               the
               criminal
               Doctrines
               and
               Actions
               of
               your
               Predecessors
               ,
               and
               free
               Religion
               from
               scandal
               .
               But
               finding
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               
                 per
                 verba
                 de
                 praesenti
              
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               comparing
               and
               preferring
               your selves
               before
               others
               :
               I
               thought
               my self
               obliged
               to
               do
               right
               to
               the
               Common
               Cause
               .
            
             
               My
               fourth
               ,
               To
               oblige
               you
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               a
               hearty
               retractation
               of
               your
               unlawful
               Tenets
               and
               Practices
               ;
               that
               so
               you
               may
               deserve
               and
               have
               as
               much
               favour
               as
               others
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               I
               wish
               you
               :
               and
               not
               to
               wrong
               your
               own
               Credits
               and
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               fool
               others
               with
               dissembling
               shews
               of
               loyalty
               ,
               which
               every
               one
               may
               see
               to
               be
               mere
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               My
               fifth
               ,
               Because
               I
               owe
               that
               duty
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               whose
               hearty
               Subject
               I
               am
               ,
               to
               resent
               a
               mockery
               put
               upon
               him
               (
               as
               this
               your
               paper
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               )
               under
               colour
               of
               offering
               satisfaction
               :
               Every
               true
               hearted
               Subject
               owing
               his
               best
               endeavour
               to
               his
               King
               and
               Country
               ,
               that
               none
               lurk
               among
               them
               ,
               unless
               their
               faltring
               Principles
               of
               Aequivocation
               and
               disloyalty
               be
               purged
               out
               .
            
             
               My
               sixth
               ,
               To
               offer
               even
               your selves
               an
               advantage
               ,
               if
               your
               courage
               and
               cause
               will
               stretch
               to
               improve
               it
               .
               For
               the
               following
               Doubts
               are
               ,
               many
               of
               
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               Protestants
               themselves
               urge
               against
               your
               Reasons
               :
               and
               are
               communicated
               here
               to
               you
               ,
               partly
               on
               purpose
               that
               you
               may
               provide
               better
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               My
               last
               (
               to
               satisfie
               even
               the
               passionate
               too
               )
               is
               ,
               Because
               your
               unchristian
               spirit
               of
               Calumny
               is
               still
               as
               unquiet
               as
               ever
               ;
               having
               ,
               of
               late
               ,
               most
               unjustly
               aspersed
               Principal
               Persons
               of
               almost
               every
               Body
               but
               your
               own
               ;
               which
               comportment
               of
               yours
               makes
               it
               but
               fit
               ,
               if
               Truth
               and
               the
               Common
               Good
               favour
               you
               not
               ,
               neither
               should
               I.
               To
               think
               and
               declare
               thus
               much
               satisfies
               me
               ;
               if
               it
               do
               not
               others
               ,
               I
               cannot
               help
               it
               .
               Only
               I
               wish
               your
               favourers
               to
               beware
               of
               doing
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               interpreted
               an
               abetment
               of
               you
               ,
               till
               you
               approve
               your selves
               heartily
               loyal
               ;
               lest
               they
               discover
               themselves
               
                 too
                 deeply
              
               tainted
               with
               your
               Principles
               and
               temper
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Jesuits
               Reasons
               Vnreasonable
               .
               DOVBTS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               TO
               begin
               then
               .
               My
               first
               Doubt
               shall
               be
               ,
               Whether
               you
               Jesuits
               have
               ground
               to
               hope
               the
               same
               favour
               with
               others
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               you
               ,
               by
               your
               unjust
               and
               wicked
               practices
               provoked
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               enact
               those
               Laws
               :
               if
               the
               rest
               of
               Priests
               and
               Catholicks
               were
               by
               you
               plunged
               in
               such
               miseries
               ,
               upon
               discovery
               of
               your
               Negotiations
               ,
               which
               were
               imputed
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               them
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               be
               thought
               to
               deserve
               remission
               ,
               whose
               seditious
               Principles
               are
               too
               deeply
               guilty
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Priests
               and
               Catholicks
               shed
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ever
               since
               you
               first
               came
               into
               it
               ?
               Those
               who
               know
               your
               practices
               in
               the
               Countries
               ,
               where
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               ,
               ordinarily
               ,
               of
               deluded
               Wives
               ,
               govern
               the
               Great
               Ones
               ,
               know
               this
               to
               be
               your
               Maxime
               ,
               to
               manage
               Religion
               ,
               not
               by
               perswasion
               ,
               but
               by
               command
               and
               force
               .
               This
               Principle
               did
               your
               chief
               Apostle
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Parsons
              
               ,
               bring
               in
               with
               him
               .
               His
               first
               endeavours
               were
               to
               make
               a
               List
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               which
               ,
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               should
               have
               changed
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               using
               for
               it
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               Title
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               of
               Scotland
               .
               But
               ,
               her
               Council
               at
               Paris
               ,
               which
               understood
               business
               better
               ,
               were
               so
               sensible
               of
               his
               boldness
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               from
               him
               the
               Queens
               Cypher
               which
               he
               had
               purloyned
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               never
               more
               to
               meddle
               in
               Her
               affairs
               .
               Poor
               
                 Edmund
                 Campian
              
               ,
               who
               is
               generally
               accounted
               an
               
               innocent
               and
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               others
               suffered
               for
               such
               practices
               of
               his
               .
            
             
               
               Parson's
               endeavours
               being
               suppressed
               by
               this
               Queen
               ,
               he
               turned
               himself
               to
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               fostered
               the
               Invasion
               of
               
                 Eighty
                 eight
              
               ,
               which
               is
               known
               to
               have
               been
               another
               occasion
               of
               Sanguinary
               Laws
               .
               He
               wrote
               ,
               on
               that
               occasion
               ,
               his
               Dolman
               ,
               to
               justifie
               the
               Spaniards
               Title
               to
               England
               ,
               degrading
               the
               Scottish
               succession
               and
               Title
               of
               our
               Soveraign
               .
               He
               wrote
               also
               
                 Leicester's
                 Common-wealth
              
               (
               at
               that
               time
               called
               commonly
               Blewcoat
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               sent
               into
               England
               bound
               in
               blew
               paper
               )
               which
               extremely
               exasperated
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               augmented
               its
               indignation
               against
               Catholicks
               .
               The
               same
               man
               ,
               at
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               death
               ,
               procured
               a
               Bull
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               England
               against
               King
               James
               ;
               to
               hinder
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               give
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               his
               friends
               gave
               out
               ,
               had
               twenty
               thousand
               men
               listed
               for
               that
               effect
               ,
               had
               not
               his
               Majesty
               prevented
               the
               danger
               with
               sweet
               words
               .
            
             
               Next
               followed
               that
               detestable
               Machination
               of
               blowing
               up
               that
               Royal
               Race
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               ,
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Persecution
               of
               Catholicks
               following
               upon
               it
               :
               King
               James
               professing
               ,
               not
               to
               persecute
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               for
               Treason
               .
               This
               you
               alledge
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               originally
               ,
               your
               Invention
               ;
               but
               ,
               is
               it
               no
               guilt
               to
               follow
               another
               mans
               wickedness
               ,
               when
               it
               leads
               to
               so
               horrid
               a
               crime
               ?
               For
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               both
               by
               prayers
               before-hand
               ,
               and
               by
               publick
               testifications
               
               after
               the
               Fact
               was
               discovered
               ,
               you
               were
               highly
               accessary
               to
               it
               :
               nay
               ,
               many
               years
               after
               you
               did
               ,
               and
               peradventure
               to
               this
               very
               day
               still
               do
               pertinaciously
               adhere
               to
               it
               .
               I
               could
               urge
               great
               and
               manifest
               instances
               of
               this
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               to
               lose
               time
               .
               That
               monstrous
               Straw
               ,
               of
               which
               all
               Christendom
               rung
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               Pictures
               of
               Garnet
               and
               Oldcorne
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               nor
               want
               they
               evidence
               of
               your
               inward
               minds
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               came
               out
               the
               ridiculous
               and
               satyrical
               Books
               against
               King
               James
               ,
               the
               
                 Corona
                 Regia
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Quaeries
               .
               And
               yet
               your
               so
               well
               affected
               spirits
               could
               not
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               till
               your
               Patriarch
               Parsons
               was
               shamefully
               turned
               out
               of
               Rome
               by
               Monsieur
               Bethunes
               ,
               the
               French
               Ambassador
               ,
               and
               order
               from
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               being
               discovered
               to
               plot
               a
               new
               Treason
               against
               his
               Country
               to
               introduce
               the
               Duke
               of
               Parma
               .
               Thus
               you
               followed
               King
               James
               to
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               Direct
               Treason
               against
               King
               Charles
               ,
               of
               glorious
               memory
               ,
               before
               the
               Wars
               ,
               I
               cannot
               accuse
               you
               of
               :
               but
               ,
               how
               refractory
               you
               were
               to
               the
               Queens
               desires
               and
               orders
               at
               Rome
               ,
               for
               his
               late
               Majesties
               assistance
               ,
               is
               well
               known
               ;
               and
               what
               you
               have
               done
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Wars
               ,
               and
               how
               you
               have
               behaved
               your selves
               ,
               both
               in
               and
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               fitter
               for
               me
               to
               remit
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Courts
               Informations
               ,
               than
               to
               e●gage
               my
               pen
               in
               far
               fewer
               and
               weaker
               which
               I
               could
               produce
               .
               Only
               I
               shall
               add
               this
               word
               ;
               If
               Colonel
               Hutchinson
               were
               well
               examined
               and
               pressed
               ,
               he
               would
               perhaps
               discover
               ●●●ange
               secrets
               ,
               about
               your
               treating
               with
               Cromwel
               ,
               no
               doubt
               much
               
               to
               his
               Majesties
               advantage
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               leaving
               you
               this
               Doubt
               to
               ruminate
               upon
               ,
               whether
               the
               condition
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               guiltily
               provoked
               and
               deserved
               the
               Sanguinary
               Laws
               ,
               be
               the
               same
               with
               theirs
               who
               have
               suffered
               for
               being
               mistaken
               to
               be
               their
               Fellows
               ;
               I
               proceed
               to
            
             
               2.
               
               My
               
                 Second
                 Doubt
              
               ,
               about
               your
               first
               Reason
               .
               That
               
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 free-born
                 Subjects
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
               In
               which
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               I
               find
               one
               of
               your
               usual
               sleights
               of
               Equivocation
               .
               For
               ,
               a
               Jesuit
               may
               signifie
               the
               man
               who
               is
               a
               Jesuit
               ;
               and
               may
               signifie
               ,
               with
               the
               complexion
               of
               being
               a
               Jesuit
               .
               In
               the
               former
               sense
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               any
               other
               Priest
               ,
               Regular
               or
               Secular
               ,
               and
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               as
               to
               free-born
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               there
               's
               a
               wide
               one
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               others
               have
               nothing
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               Laws
               as
               had
               their
               beginning
               from
               difference
               in
               Religion
               :
               their
               degrees
               and
               communities
               having
               been
               accepted
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               in
               virtue
               of
               which
               they
               are
               free-born
               Subjects
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               difference
               of
               Religion
               permits
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               Law
               of
               England
               that
               no
               Ecclesiastical
               Community
               may
               settle
               here
               ,
               unless
               admitted
               by
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               see
               in
               proportion
               ,
               practised
               in
               all
               Catholick
               Estates
               )
               and
               Jesuits
               never
               having
               participated
               of
               this
               favour
               ,
               all
               your
               practices
               of
               usurping
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               making
               Colledges
               and
               Provinces
               in
               or
               for
               England
               ,
               possessing
               your selves
               of
               great
               sums
               of
               monies
               for
               such
               ends
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               actions
               ,
               have
               been
               hitherto
               all
               usurpations
               ▪
               unlawful
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Donors
               and
               Acceptors
               .
               'T
               is
               unlawful
               for
               any
               man
               
               (
               even
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               and
               practice
               of
               Catholick
               times
               )
               by
               virtue
               of
               your
               priviledges
               ,
               to
               live
               ,
               or
               preach
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ;
               and
               whoever
               entertains
               you
               in
               such
               quality
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               penalties
               ordained
               by
               the
               Ancient
               Laws
               .
               Neither
               ,
               without
               some
               main
               Reason
               which
               might
               force
               the
               aforesaid
               Statute
               ,
               ought
               you
               to
               hope
               or
               attempt
               any
               further
               stay
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               a
               Body
               ,
               till
               first
               you
               have
               obtained
               particular
               grace
               from
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               My
               
                 Third
                 Doubt
              
               is
               ,
               Whether
               
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 faithful
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 as
                 others
              
               ;
               Which
               is
               your
               second
               Reason
               .
               For
               which
               I
               must
               note
               a
               Maxim
               or
               Practice
               found
               among
               you
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               who
               look
               into
               your
               ways
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               in
               quarrels
               of
               Princes
               and
               Great
               Men
               ,
               to
               have
               some
               of
               your
               Fathers
               on
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               the
               contrary
               .
               Which
               as
               I
               no
               ways
               deny
               to
               be
               very
               politickly
               done
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               you
               are
               
                 Wiser
                 than
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 light
              
               ;
               so
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               I
               affirm
               't
               is
               a
               manifest
               sign
               you
               are
               faithful
               to
               neither
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               this
               as
               to
               single
               men
               ,
               (
               if
               there
               be
               any
               among
               you
               who
               prefer
               your
               loyalty
               to
               your
               Prince
               before
               obedience
               to
               your
               Superiour
               )
               but
               as
               to
               the
               Community
               or
               Superiours
               ,
               who
               give
               this
               direction
               or
               connivence
               to
               their
               single
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               act
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               are
               convinced
               of
               acknowledging
               duty
               to
               neither
               ,
               but
               to
               work
               for
               their
               own
               interests
               .
               Nor
               can
               the
               like
               be
               imputed
               to
               other
               Communities
               ,
               whose
               obedience
               is
               more
               rational
               and
               free
               ;
               without
               obligation
               to
               follow
               their
               Superiours
               
               Judgments
               further
               than
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               Canons
               and
               Rules
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               My
               
                 Fourth
                 Doubt
              
               is
               ,
               Whether
               you
               are
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               
                 of
                 tender
                 Consciences
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 :
              
               (
               your
               third
               Reason
               )
               for
               which
               I
               remit
               him
               who
               desires
               a
               further
               information
               ,
               to
               
                 The
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitism
              
               ,
               translated
               some
               years
               since
               out
               of
               French
               :
               The
               Author
               whereof
               is
               both
               learned
               in
               your
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               an
               upright
               and
               scrupulous
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               as
               his
               Book
               manifests
               .
               Where
               every
               indifferent
               Reader
               may
               see
               ,
               as
               clear
               as
               noon-day
               ,
               that
               your
               Conscience
               is
               so
               tender
               as
               to
               stretch
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               Villanies
               ,
               by
               the
               award
               of
               that
               Theological
               Bawd
               ,
               commonly
               called
               Probability
               ,
               by
               which
               whatever
               three
               Divines
               hold
               (
               or
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               one
               )
               is
               accounted
               Probable
               and
               lawful
               to
               be
               practised
               :
               and
               whoever
               understands
               any
               whit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               knows
               your
               General
               can
               ,
               with
               a
               whistle
               ,
               raise
               whole
               Legions
               of
               Divines
               to
               speak
               what
               he
               has
               a
               mind
               should
               pass
               for
               probable
               ;
               nay
               ,
               every
               Provincial
               can
               raise
               
                 above
                 three
              
               to
               make
               it
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               .
               The
               World
               has
               seen
               the
               experience
               ,
               about
               
                 Deposing
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Equivocations
                 ,
                 mental
                 Reservations
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               other
               juggles
               .
            
             
               Although
               this
               seems
               enough
               for
               this
               point
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               amiss
               to
               add
               a
               Maxime
               of
               obedience
               which
               you
               have
               among
               you
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Subject
               ought
               blindly
               to
               obey
               his
               Superiour
               without
               examination
               ,
               whenever
               it
               is
               probable
               there
               's
               no
               sin
               in
               the
               action
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               perswasion
               ,
               if
               three
               Divines
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               say
               a
               thing
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               which
               the
               Superiour
               will
               have
               done
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               in
               a
               Subjects
               power
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               ,
               to
               refuse
               
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Whereby
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               the
               tenderness
               of
               your
               Consciences
               is
               only
               about
               doing
               or
               not
               doing
               what
               your
               Superiour
               orders
               you
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               My
               
                 Fifth
                 Doubt
              
               ,
               concerning
               your
               Fourth
               Reason
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               all
               you
               say
               proves
               any
               heartiness
               for
               his
               Majesty
               .
               For
               ,
               I
               question
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               Quaere
               remains
               ,
               whether
               you
               Jesuits
               were
               the
               first
               movers
               ,
               or
               the
               Gentry
               which
               did
               the
               King
               service
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               adhered
               for
               not
               losing
               your
               places
               ,
               and
               interest
               you
               had
               in
               the
               parties
               .
               Had
               you
               pleaded
               that
               any
               of
               this
               Gentry
               which
               you
               name
               ,
               was
               unwilling
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Jesuit
               had
               induced
               him
               ,
               or
               made
               him
               constant
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               have
               relented
               ,
               this
               reason
               had
               been
               somewhat
               strong
               :
               now
               ,
               't
               is
               one
               of
               the
               probable
               Arguments
               which
               are
               subject
               to
               be
               turned
               to
               what
               pleases
               the
               Orator
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               speak
               somewhat
               to
               particulars
               ;
               'T
               is
               known
               Col.
               Gage's
               relations
               were
               to
               others
               more
               than
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               I
               could
               name
               by
               whose
               solicitation
               he
               took
               arms
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               of
               your
               Coat
               .
               As
               for
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Digby
              
               ,
               there
               are
               alive
               who
               know
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               armed
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               the
               Kings
               Party
               ,
               in
               whom
               you
               had
               not
               so
               great
               interest
               .
               Concerning
               the
               Noble
               Persons
               you
               name
               ,
               though
               you
               had
               the
               industry
               to
               make
               your selves
               their
               Ordinaries
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               so
               addicted
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               great
               Relations
               to
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Bodies
               .
               So
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               their
               own
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               not
               your
               perswasions
               (
               as
               far
               as
               is
               clear
               )
               were
               their
               motives
               to
               follow
               the
               Kings
               Party
               .
               I
               could
               say
               more
               ,
               were
               it
               fitting
               to
               enter
               upon
               private
               mens
               
               particular
               actions
               .
               And
               so
               much
               to
               your
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               My
               
                 Sixth
                 Doubt
              
               concerns
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               first
               Objection
               ,
               Whether
               Jesuits
               teach
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 .
              
               My
               Doubt
               is
               ,
               what
               your
               Answer
               is
               ,
               whether
               I
               or
               no
               ?
               for
               I
               can
               find
               neither
               .
               First
               ,
               you
               compare
               your
               Body
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               Answer
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               but
               a
               spiteful
               and
               envious
               diversion
               ,
               to
               examine
               others
               actions
               ,
               who
               are
               sufficiently
               cleared
               ,
               because
               not
               questioned
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               that
               some
               Jesuits
               did
               teach
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 of
              
               January
               1616.
               
                 your
                 General
                 has
                 forbidden
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 dispute
                 for
                 that
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               which
               answers
               not
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               thing
               I
               am
               prone
               to
               believe
               .
               For
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               a
               known
               practice
               of
               your
               Society
               ,
               that
               your
               Generals
               should
               forbid
               some
               actions
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               unwilling
               their
               Subjects
               should
               practise
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               reject
               weak
               men
               ,
               by
               saying
               it
               cannot
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               a
               Rule
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               more
               understanding
               Parties
               they
               may
               excuse
               the
               fault
               ,
               by
               laying
               the
               defect
               on
               Particulars
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               obey
               their
               commands
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               I
               must
               farther
               note
               a
               cunning
               in
               this
               Answer
               .
               For
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ordered
               the
               principal
               Jesuits
               to
               get
               such
               an
               order
               from
               their
               General
               ,
               for
               France
               ;
               upon
               which
               I
               suppose
               ,
               you
               build
               your
               answer
               :
               not
               explicating
               whether
               it
               reaches
               to
               other
               Countries
               ,
               as
               particularly
               to
               England
               ,
               which
               I
               never
               heard
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               answers
               nothing
               to
               
               the
               real
               Question
               ,
               unless
               you
               produce
               the
               extension
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               which
               you
               cannot
               do
               ,
               since
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               
               Santarellus's
               Book
               was
               printed
               in
               Rome
               about
               ten
               years
               after
               1616.
               teaching
               the
               power
               of
               Deposing
               in
               all
               latitude
               .
               Wherefore
               either
               
               Santarellus's
               fact
               was
               a
               manifest
               disobedience
               to
               the
               nose
               of
               his
               General
               ,
               or
               the
               answer
               given
               ,
               an
               open
               Imposture
               ,
               making
               a
               special
               Decree
               for
               France
               a
               general
               one
               ,
               and
               so
               your
               answer
               fallacious
               and
               none
               .
               No
               more
               than
               your
               fair
               inference
               ,
               that
               all
               Jesuits
               are
               bound
               
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Damnation
              
               ,
               not
               to
               teach
               that
               Doctrine
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               pure
               slur
               you
               use
               to
               put
               upon
               men
               unaccustomed
               to
               your
               ways
               :
               whereas
               't
               is
               a
               known
               position
               of
               yours
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               your
               Rules
               bind
               under
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Venial
               sin
               ,
               much
               less
               under
               Damnation
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               seems
               you
               think
               there
               's
               no
               Mortal
               sin
               ,
               but
               Disobedience
               ,
               or
               you
               esteem
               the
               Doctrine
               good
               ,
               though
               forbidden
               you
               ,
               else
               you
               would
               not
               have
               added
               that
               Clause
               ,
               that
               
                 None
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 you
                 ,
                 were
                 bound
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 :
              
               whereas
               all
               good
               Christians
               think
               it
               damnable
               to
               teach
               any
               wicked
               Doctrine
               ,
               such
               as
               this
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               by
               all
               France
               .
               I
               wish
               to
               God
               you
               would
               instance
               in
               what
               Sermons
               or
               serious
               Discourses
               any
               of
               you
               have
               argued
               against
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               it
               might
               be
               gathered
               ,
               that
               in
               your
               hearts
               you
               dislike
               it
               .
               I
               hear
               you
               and
               yours
               have
               much
               exclaimed
               against
               some
               even
               late
               Pamphlets
               that
               touch
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ;
               though
               none
               of
               those
               Books
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               understand
               )
               press
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Oath
               it self
               ,
               in
               its
               present
               terms
               ,
               but
               only
               oppose
               this
               King-dethroning
               
               Doctrine
               .
               Surely
               ,
               unless
               you
               declare
               your selves
               farther
               ,
               this
               must
               cause
               a
               main
               suspicion
               ,
               that
               you
               dislike
               the
               Oath
               ,
               not
               as
               Moderate
               Catholicks
               do
               ,
               for
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               expression
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Deposition
               pleases
               you
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               should
               the
               Peace
               of
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               the
               quiet
               of
               all
               Christendom
               depend
               upon
               your
               Generals
               Order
               ,
               for
               that
               's
               all
               the
               security
               I
               can
               find
               your
               Paper
               gives
               us
               ?
               who
               will
               assure
               us
               your
               Generals
               Order
               may
               not
               alter
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               you
               call
               now
               a
               mortal
               sin
               to
               do
               ,
               becomes
               then
               as
               mortal
               a
               sin
               not
               to
               do
               ?
               and
               has
               not
               then
               the
               World
               reason
               to
               fear
               that
               ,
               where
               and
               when
               the
               interest
               of
               your
               Body
               will
               either
               dispense
               with
               your
               obedience
               to
               your
               General
               ,
               or
               prevail
               so
               far
               with
               him
               as
               to
               revoke
               the
               Prohibition
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               ready
               again
               to
               maintain
               the
               same
               Deposing
               Power
               with
               as
               much
               fierceness
               as
               those
               few
               whom
               you
               now
               seem
               to
               disowne
               ?
            
             
               For
               ,
               who
               are
               those
               few
               ?
               Bellarmine
               ,
               of
               whom
               one
               of
               your
               Society
               (
               though
               in
               Prison
               when
               he
               spake
               it
               )
               said
               ,
               King
               
                 James
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 than
                 Balaams
                 Ass
                 to
                 Balaam
                 :
                 Suarez
                 ,
              
               whom
               you
               esteem
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               World
               :
               Lessius
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Singleton
                 :
                 Fitzherbert
              
               the
               chief
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               of
               your
               English
               Writers
               :
               Patriarch
               
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Mariana
                 ,
                 Salmeron
                 ,
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 Vasquez
                 ;
                 Omnes
                 Capita
                 alta
                 ferentes
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               whom
               you
               will
               renounce
               none
               for
               less
               than
               being
               frightned
               to
               lose
               a
               Province
               ;
               as
               when
               ,
               in
               France
               ,
               you
               were
               threatned
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               not
               condemned
               Suarez
               and
               Santarellus
               :
               With
               
               these
               deserves
               to
               be
               ranked
               ,
               for
               his
               Merits
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               
                 F.
                 Symonds
              
               ,
               of
               a
               far
               later
               date
               ,
               who
               procured
               to
               be
               condemned
               at
               Rome
               those
               three
               Propositions
               (
               expressed
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Moderator
              
               )
               of
               which
               the
               first
               was
               expresly
               made
               to
               disclaim
               the
               Popes
               power
               in
               absolving
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Civil
               Government
               .
               Are
               all
               these
               but
               
                 four
                 or
                 five
              
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               I
               could
               reckon
               above
               four
               or
               five
               besides
               all
               these
               :
               so
               that
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               farther
               security
               of
               your
               not
               preaching
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               until
               the
               Pope
               please
               to
               attempt
               again
               the
               Deposition
               of
               some
               King
               of
               England
               :
               for
               then
               no
               doubt
               but
               your
               Generals
               Decree
               will
               be
               released
               ,
               and
               the
               Interest
               of
               your
               Order
               to
               preach
               this
               Doctrine
               again
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               that
               perverse
               and
               unseasonable
               insinuation
               ,
               that
               
                 Others
                 ,
                 too
                 ,
                 have
                 defended
                 the
                 Popes
                 deposing
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 :
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               perhaps
               Flattery
               or
               Errours
               may
               have
               prevailed
               so
               far
               with
               some
               others
               besides
               Jesuits
               :
               yet
               ,
               with
               this
               difference
               in
               the
               point
               we
               now
               treat
               :
               some
               persons
               of
               other
               Communities
               have
               written
               for
               that
               exorbitant
               power
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               against
               it
               :
               not
               only
               the
               faculties
               of
               Paris
               and
               Sorbonne
               ,
               but
               seven
               or
               eight
               whole
               Universities
               in
               France
               ,
               have
               unanimously
               and
               solemnly
               condemned
               it
               :
               All
               this
               while
               ,
               what
               single
               Jesuit
               has
               spoken
               one
               unkind
               word
               against
               it
               ?
               though
               both
               particularly
               suspected
               ,
               and
               highly
               concerned
               to
               clear
               themselves
               .
               Cry
               you
               mercy
               !
               you
               there
               subscribed
               also
               their
               Condemnation
               of
               it
               .
               But
               why
               find
               I
               not
               that
               alledged
               here
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               some
               juggle
               in
               't
               ?
               Sure
               you
               would
               not
               have
               waved
               urging
               
               it
               among
               your
               best
               Reasons
               ,
               did
               not
               your
               hearts
               disavow
               that
               forced
               compliance
               then
               ,
               and
               so
               hate
               the
               Medium
               for
               the
               Conclusions
               sake
               .
               Your
               Generals
               Prohibition
               (
               as
               your
               Reasons
               seem
               to
               express
               it
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               are
               free
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               teach
               ,
               &c.
               the
               contrary
               ;
               which
               who
               of
               you
               ever
               did
               so
               much
               as
               in
               a
               private
               Conference
               ?
               Nor
               will
               it
               help
               you
               ,
               if
               your
               Generals
               Prohibition
               be
               to
               speak
               either
               for
               or
               against
               that
               Opinion
               (
               which
               I
               believe
               is
               the
               truth
               ,
               though
               your
               Reasons
               craftily
               dissemble
               it
               ;
               )
               since
               then
               ,
               you
               neither
               have
               hitherto
               given
               ,
               nor
               can
               hereafter
               give
               the
               least
               satisfaction
               to
               Princes
               ,
               without
               disobeying
               your
               General
               .
            
             
               Let
               any
               one
               but
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               
                 F.
                 Lloyd
              
               (
               or
               Fisher
               )
               a
               famous
               man
               in
               his
               generation
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               he
               writes
               in
               his
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Nine
                 Points
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 omitted
                 the
                 discussion
                 of
                 the
                 Ninth
                 Point
                 ,
              
               about
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ;
               
                 for
                 ,
                 being
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 his
                 General
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Order
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 publish
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
              
               of
               that
               Argument
               ,
               
                 without
                 sending
                 the
                 same
                 first
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reviewed
                 and
                 approved
                 ;
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 that
                 Point
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 performed
                 without
                 very
                 long
                 expectation
                 and
                 delay
                 .
              
               And
               so
               goes
               on
               ;
               referring
               His
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Reader
               in
               general
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Treatises
                 lately
                 written
                 on
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 ,
              
               said
               he
               ,
               '
               
                 T
                 is
                 not
                 needful
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 added
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               I
               ask
               ,
               first
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               Jesuits
               proceeding
               with
               his
               King
               extremely
               ,
               both
               uncivil
               and
               disloyal
               too
               ?
               his
               Majesty
               commands
               an
               English
               Jesuit
               to
               write
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 away
                 their
                 Kingdoms
              
               
               
                 by
                 Papal
                 power
                 ,
                 whether
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 :
              
               What
               says
               the
               Jesuit
               to
               this
               important
               question
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Princes
               ,
               and
               particularly
               his
               Majesty
               was
               so
               nearly
               concerned
               ?
               He
               could
               not
               answer
               it
               without
               sending
               it
               first
               to
               Rome
               to
               be
               approved
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               excused
               himself
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               answer
               at
               all
               ;
               which
               now
               of
               these
               two
               will
               you
               guess
               was
               the
               Jesuits
               supreme
               Soveraign
               ,
               the
               King
               or
               his
               General
               ?
               Nor
               should
               I
               have
               stayed
               so
               long
               upon
               the
               example
               of
               one
               particular
               Jesuit
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               eminent
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               these
               their
               Reasons
               ,
               I
               see
               they
               all
               cleave
               to
               the
               same
               Principle
               ,
               of
               not
               meddling
               with
               this
               point
               ,
               whatever
               it
               costs
               them
               ,
               without
               leave
               of
               their
               General
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               ask
               concerning
               those
               late
               Treatises
               here
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Jesuit
               ;
               were
               they
               not
               those
               very
               Books
               which
               Paris
               and
               so
               many
               whole
               Universities
               of
               France
               publickly
               condemned
               ?
               I
               have
               this
               motive
               to
               think
               so
               ;
               
                 F.
                 Fisher
              
               wrote
               this
               Book
               1626.
               these
               Treatises
               were
               that
               very
               year
               condemned
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Santarellus
               ,
               printed
               but
               the
               year
               before
               .
               But
               ,
               that
               
                 F.
                 Fisher
              
               adhered
               to
               the
               affirmative
               of
               the
               Popes
               deposing
               power
               ,
               is
               clearly
               evident
               by
               his
               other
               excuse
               ,
               that
               
                 commonly
                 Kings
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 proofs
                 of
                 coercive
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               also
               ,
               when
               his
               Adversary
               objected
               ,
               that
               
               Suarez's
               Book
               was
               burnt
               by
               the
               Hangman
               ,
               he
               answers
               (
               far
               from
               disliking
               his
               Brother
               Jesuit
               )
               in
               these
               peremptory
               words
               ;
               
                 I
                 likewise
                 demand
                 of
                 you
              
               ,
               says
               Fisher
               ,
               
                 if
                 Jesuit
                 Suarez
                 his
                 Book
                 be
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 Princely
                 Authority
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 allowed
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Catholick
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               Does
               this
               sound
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               
               Jesuits
               had
               changed
               their
               inclination
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               ;
               whilst
               one
               of
               their
               eminentest
               Writers
               strives
               thus
               to
               defend
               ,
               nay
               ,
               applaud
               ,
               even
               Suarez
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               offensive
               and
               extragavant
               ,
               even
               ,
               Jesuits
               ,
               that
               ever
               medled
               with
               that
               Subject
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               My
               
                 Seventh
                 Doubt
              
               ,
               is
               about
               
                 your
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               which
               you
               gloriously
               explicate
               to
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 obliged
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 Vow
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 utmost
                 Bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 Infidels
                 .
              
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               by
               what
               virtue
               you
               explicate
               your
               Vow
               in
               these
               words
               ?
               the
               terms
               of
               your
               Vow
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 In
                 super
                 promitto
                 specialem
                 Obedientiam
                 summo
                 Pontifici
                 circa
                 missiones
                 :
              
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               signifies
               to
               go
               whither
               he
               shall
               send
               you
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               he
               shall
               command
               you
               in
               your
               Missions
               .
               First
               ,
               there
               's
               never
               a
               word
               of
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               of
               Infidels
               ;
               and
               your
               Missions
               may
               be
               as
               well
               to
               Catholicks
               as
               to
               Infidels
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               the
               
                 Peres
                 de
                 la
                 Mission
              
               ,
               in
               France
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               are
               imployed
               among
               Catholicks
               :
               and
               I
               would
               demand
               whether
               your
               Mission
               into
               England
               be
               not
               as
               well
               to
               Catholicks
               as
               to
               Protestants
               ?
               Wherefore
               ,
               by
               this
               Vow
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               whatever
               the
               Pope
               commands
               you
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               should
               excommunicate
               or
               depose
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               command
               you
               to
               move
               the
               Catholicks
               to
               take
               Arms
               ;
               you
               were
               bound
               by
               your
               Vow
               to
               do
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               you
               give
               the
               Pope
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               and
               their
               qualities
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               ,
               generally
               speaking
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               eminentest
               in
               your
               Order
               )
               and
               brag
               to
               him
               how
               great
               an
               Army
               
               of
               Pens
               and
               Tongues
               you
               bring
               devoted
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               further
               any
               attempt
               or
               design
               he
               shall
               command
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               your
               Order
               go
               into
               Infidels
               Countries
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               desire
               it
               ,
               whereof
               no
               small
               part
               do
               it
               for
               discontentment
               they
               find
               in
               your
               Colledges
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               as
               well
               send
               one
               of
               the
               Pillars
               of
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Church
               in
               Rome
               ,
               to
               preach
               to
               Infidels
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               your
               professed
               Fathers
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               against
               your
               General
               's
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               will
               ?
               Therefore
               ,
               this
               
                 special
                 obedience
              
               is
               but
               a
               flash
               of
               vanity
               above
               others
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               Pope
               has
               a
               Chimerical
               power
               over
               you
               ;
               such
               as
               your
               subtilty
               in
               Divinity
               will
               call
               potentiaremota
               ,
               which
               ,
               without
               your
               own
               wills
               ,
               shall
               never
               come
               into
               Act.
               
            
             
               Yet
               do
               I
               not
               think
               that
               His
               Majesty
               will
               quarrel
               with
               you
               for
               this
               Vow
               ,
               as
               you
               explicate
               it
               :
               though
               ,
               to
               tell
               you
               my
               sence
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               how
               it
               stands
               with
               His
               Prerogative
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               shall
               have
               power
               over
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               useful
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               send
               them
               ,
               without
               his
               leave
               ,
               to
               Japan
               and
               China
               ;
               But
               ,
               this
               Authority
               you
               assume
               to
               your selves
               ,
               and
               further
               :
               For
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               only
               oblige
               your
               Subjects
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               or
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               when
               you
               command
               them
               ;
               but
               play
               the
               Judges
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               upon
               the
               Kings
               natural
               Subjects
               ,
               without
               his
               leave
               ,
               or
               any
               crime
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               deserves
               punishment
               .
               You
               presume
               by
               your
               power
               ,
               to
               send
               them
               to
               Watten
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               place
               ,
               wherein
               either
               your selves
               have
               high
               Justice
               ,
               or
               the
               high
               Justice
               is
               at
               your
               Devotion
               ,
               there
               frame
               Process
               against
               
               them
               ,
               and
               execute
               them
               ,
               without
               making
               account
               to
               His
               Majesty
               of
               the
               life
               of
               his
               Subject
               ,
               for
               pretended
               crimes
               committed
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               This
               (
               taking
               the
               whole
               story
               together
               )
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               no
               less
               than
               making
               your selves
               Soveraigns
               over
               His
               Majesties
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               high
               Treason
               .
               Yet
               ,
               all
               parts
               of
               this
               Action
               are
               evidently
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
               in
               virtue
               of
               your
               obedience
               ,
               and
               your
               having
               such
               places
               of
               high
               Justice
               in
               your
               Command
               :
               so
               that
               your
               Subjects
               have
               other
               Soveraigns
               than
               the
               
                 King's
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               whom
               ,
               by
               consequence
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               fear
               more
               than
               him
               ,
               since
               their
               power
               is
               more
               immediate
               ,
               and
               pressing
               and
               pressed
               on
               their
               Consciences
               .
               As
               for
               the
               practice
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               used
               upon
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Barton
              
               ,
               an
               eminent
               Scholar
               among
               you
               ,
               who
               wrote
               a
               Book
               called
               
                 The
                 agreement
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
              
               How
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               undertake
               not
               to
               justifie
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               'l
               justifie
               your selves
               from
               High
               Treason
               ,
               it
               behoves
               you
               to
               produce
               the
               man.
               And
               so
               you
               have
               my
               seventh
               Doubt
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               My
               
                 Eighth
                 Doubt
              
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               equivocate
               with
               us
               in
               this
               word
               Dependence
               :
               for
               you
               turn
               it
               to
               be
               dependence
               by
               Vow
               ,
               whereas
               more
               likely
               it
               means
               dependence
               of
               Interest
               ,
               and
               signifies
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               your
               interest
               to
               ingage
               the
               Pope
               to
               you
               ,
               by
               maintaining
               all
               height
               of
               Supreme
               Authority
               in
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               irrational
               and
               against
               Gods
               Law.
               For
               ,
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               you
               also
               can
               use
               it
               all
               for
               your
               own
               Interest
               ,
               in
               procuring
               for
               your selves
               and
               friends
               whatever
               lies
               either
               in
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               or
               Grace
               ,
               as
               Exemptions
               ,
               Priviledges
               ,
               
               Benefices
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               ,
               men
               look
               not
               on
               your
               Body
               as
               on
               others
               ,
               whose
               Generals
               have
               no
               other
               power
               than
               according
               to
               their
               Rules
               ,
               to
               look
               to
               their
               Discipline
               :
               But
               on
               you
               they
               look
               as
               on
               an
               Army
               managed
               by
               one
               man
               ;
               whose
               Weapons
               are
               Pens
               and
               Tongues
               ;
               and
               the
               Arts
               of
               Negotiation
               ,
               and
               all
               plausible
               means
               of
               commending
               your selves
               to
               the
               World.
               Which
               you
               exercise
               in
               such
               a
               height
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               had
               the
               boldness
               to
               threaten
               the
               Pope
               with
               a
               Schism
               ;
               to
               tell
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               your
               Tongues
               and
               Pens
               had
               gotten
               him
               more
               Dominions
               than
               his
               Armies
               ;
               to
               attempt
               breaking
               the
               Liberties
               of
               Venice
               ;
               to
               be
               able
               to
               raise
               Seditions
               in
               most
               Countries
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               dreadful
               to
               the
               very
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
               And
               all
               this
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               Christ
               proposed
               to
               his
               Disciples
               the
               love
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               the
               Badge
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               so
               ,
               your
               Generals
               propose
               to
               you
               blind
               obedience
               for
               the
               Badge
               of
               a
               Jesuit
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               cooperating
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               powerful
               and
               great
               Lords
               and
               your selves
               invincible
               ,
               and
               terrible
               to
               all
               that
               oppose
               you
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               end
               you
               exalt
               the
               Popes
               Infallibility
               ;
               that
               you
               may
               get
               your
               Opponents
               condemned
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               then
               cry
               them
               down
               for
               Hereticks
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               you
               teach
               ,
               the
               Pope
               to
               have
               all
               Authority
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               other
               Bishops
               to
               be
               but
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               (
               so
               joyning
               with
               your
               Brother-Presbyters
               in
               really
               destroying
               the
               Hierarchy
               )
               that
               ,
               when
               you
               ,
               by
               Grace
               or
               surreption
               ,
               have
               purloyn'd
               a
               Command
               from
               that
               Court
               ,
               you
               may
               treat
               all
               that
               resist
               you
               ,
               as
               Schismaticks
               and
               Rebels
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Yet
               if
               we
               believe
               Mr.
               White
               (
               acknowledged
               
               an
               able
               man
               )
               they
               are
               both
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               destructive
               of
               Faith
               and
               Church
               :
               and
               many
               others
               also
               of
               our
               most
               learned
               ,
               dislike
               them
               ,
               though
               their
               courage
               ,
               &c.
               reaches
               not
               to
               brand
               them
               so
               severely
               .
               In
               this
               complication
               of
               Interests
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               your
               glorious
               Vow
               ,
               consists
               the
               dependence
               you
               have
               so
               specially
               on
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               not
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               of
               Temporal
               profit
               and
               greatness
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               My
               
                 Ninth
                 Doubt
              
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               comparison
               you
               make
               between
               your selves
               and
               others
               ;
               telling
               us
               how
               you
               
                 are
                 by
                 special
                 Vow
                 ,
                 excluded
                 from
                 all
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 win
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 other
                 Church-men
                 .
              
               Concerning
               which
               I
               first
               inquire
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               roundly
               true
               ?
               I
               doubt
               you
               'd
               be
               loth
               to
               reject
               all
               the
               Abbeys
               and
               Benefices
               annexed
               to
               your
               Colledges
               ,
               to
               verifie
               this
               Vow
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               set
               it
               down
               in
               your
               Paper
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               effect
               of
               your
               Vow
               is
               only
               ,
               that
               private
               men
               may
               not
               be
               alienated
               from
               your
               Order
               ,
               with
               hope
               of
               quiet
               lives
               in
               such
               Benefices
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               Honour
               following
               it
               ;
               as
               is
               sufficiently
               testified
               by
               another
               Vow
               of
               yours
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               yours
               ,
               for
               special
               reasons
               ,
               be
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               bound
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Provincial
               ,
               or
               Rector
               of
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Residence
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               their
               advice
               in
               the
               government
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               which
               you
               extend
               as
               far
               as
               to
               Cardinals
               ,
               to
               a
               capacity
               of
               which
               
                 Eminent
                 Dignity
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               your
               
                 special
                 Vow
              
               ,
               your
               Dispensations
               easily
               reach
               .
               So
               that
               your
               Vow
               is
               no
               Religious
               one
               ,
               of
               despising
               Honours
               ;
               but
               a
               politick
               abuse
               ,
               mask'd
               
               under
               the
               veil
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               abler
               men
               of
               your
               Order
               may
               not
               be
               separated
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Body
               may
               remain
               the
               stronger
               ,
               and
               your
               General
               more
               potent
               to
               resist
               the
               Pope
               himself
               .
            
             
               Neither
               does
               this
               any
               way
               diminish
               ,
               but
               increase
               your
               dependence
               on
               the
               Pope
               ;
               both
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               by
               him
               your
               Houses
               are
               furnisht
               with
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               those
               never
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Popes
               Donation
               ;
               as
               because
               you
               oblige
               your
               Friends
               ,
               by
               procuring
               others
               for
               them
               ,
               you
               being
               at
               his
               elbow
               ,
               to
               suggest
               this
               or
               that
               friend
               ,
               on
               whom
               all
               his
               Benefices
               may
               be
               conferred
               :
               by
               which
               means
               you
               get
               the
               endearment
               due
               to
               the
               Pope
               from
               those
               Friends
               ,
               to
               the
               increase
               of
               your
               own
               power
               and
               riches
               ;
               and
               your selves
               still
               find
               out
               new
               pretended
               necessities
               to
               beg
               more
               :
               So
               that
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Vow
              
               of
               yours
               no
               ways
               makes
               you
               less
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               to
               suck
               his
               paps
               the
               harder
               :
               as
               those
               know
               ,
               who
               have
               seen
               what
               passed
               in
               France
               and
               Flanders
               these
               late
               years
               ;
               especially
               under
               the
               
                 Archduke
                 Leopold
              
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Yet
               have
               I
               
                 another
                 Doubt
              
               concerning
               this
               Vow
               of
               yours
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               it
               does
               not
               make
               you
               as
               refractory
               to
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Pope
               ?
               For
               to
               speak
               truth
               ,
               whatever
               the
               Right
               is
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               the
               Canons
               and
               Concordates
               with
               the
               Pope
               have
               been
               out
               of
               use
               a
               hundred
               years
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               have
               no
               force
               ,
               even
               in
               your
               own
               Doctors
               opinions
               ;
               and
               therefore
               things
               are
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               Nature
               and
               Reason
               :
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               such
               Benefices
               and
               Collations
               belong
               more
               to
               the
               King
               than
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               being
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               Offices
               
               to
               which
               Benefices
               are
               annexed
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               provided
               of
               able
               men
               ;
               and
               who
               are
               able
               men
               none
               can
               tell
               that
               understand
               not
               the
               Office
               :
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               Secular
               Clergy-men
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               chusers
               of
               Officers
               of
               their
               kind
               ,
               Regulars
               of
               Regular
               Superiors
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               the
               Donors
               of
               such
               Benefices
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               the
               people
               first
               got
               an
               influence
               on
               the
               chusing
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               't
               was
               rationally
               believed
               those
               would
               be
               able
               to
               do
               most
               good
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               the
               peoples
               good
               liking
               .
               But
               ,
               when
               Bishops
               grew
               to
               have
               great
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               esteemed
               men
               of
               so
               high
               Quality
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               the
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               began
               to
               cast
               an
               eye
               on
               their
               Election
               ;
               and
               not
               without
               reason
               :
               for
               it
               concerns
               them
               that
               none
               be
               in
               eminent
               places
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               they
               are
               secured
               of
               will
               breed
               no
               disturbance
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               if
               any
               Clergy-man
               had
               done
               the
               King
               service
               ,
               he
               found
               it
               the
               best
               way
               of
               recompence
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               chosen
               into
               a
               place
               of
               Authority
               and
               Eminency
               .
               The
               Popes
               title
               to
               the
               giving
               of
               Benefices
               began
               by
               his
               Office
               of
               Patriach
               of
               the
               West
               ;
               which
               ,
               since
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               he
               more
               narrowly
               looked
               to
               the
               government
               of
               ;
               exhorting
               and
               correcting
               by
               Letters
               such
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               there
               ,
               as
               did
               not
               their
               duties
               .
               And
               this
               held
               ,
               till
               Pepin
               found
               how
               efficacious
               the
               reverence
               of
               the
               Pope
               was
               to
               make
               him
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               accepted
               for
               
                 King
                 of
                 France
              
               .
               Since
               which
               time
               ,
               whether
               for
               Ambition
               ,
               or
               for
               security
               sake
               ,
               men
               began
               to
               think
               no
               Act
               firm
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               ratified
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             
               In
               times
               following
               ,
               the
               Popes
               began
               to
               have
               
               need
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               :
               and
               these
               found
               it
               the
               sweetest
               way
               to
               help
               the
               Popes
               ,
               by
               granting
               imposition
               upon
               the
               Clergy
               .
               So
               came
               the
               first-fruits
               to
               the
               Popes
               ;
               and
               ,
               to
               assure
               those
               Incomes
               ,
               the
               custom
               of
               having
               Bulls
               from
               Rome
               to
               confirm
               the
               Elections
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               was
               likewise
               introduced
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               this
               Authority
               of
               the
               Popes
               comes
               from
               the
               Princes
               Agreements
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               any
               Superiority
               or
               Power
               of
               the
               Popes
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               these
               Agreements
               being
               ,
               by
               time
               and
               essential
               changes
               ,
               annulled
               ;
               all
               giving
               of
               Benefices
               belong
               to
               the
               Chusers
               and
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               close
               .
               If
               your
               renouncing
               of
               Benefices
               make
               you
               less
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               you
               pretend
               ;
               it
               makes
               you
               in
               England
               less
               subject
               to
               the
               King.
               And
               ,
               if
               it
               makes
               you
               more
               hardly
               rewardable
               ,
               and
               more
               pressing
               on
               the
               Pope
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               you
               the
               like
               to
               Kings
               .
               As
               ,
               in
               Leopold's
               time
               ,
               you
               were
               so
               wholly
               the
               means
               for
               coming
               to
               Benefices
               ,
               that
               hardly
               a
               command
               from
               Spain
               could
               take
               place
               for
               any
               that
               was
               not
               your
               Confident
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               My
               
                 Eleventh
                 Doubt
              
               is
               ,
               how
               you
               answer
               your
               banishment
               out
               of
               France
               and
               Venice
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 Both
                 these
                 States
                 have
                 repealed
                 their
                 Acts.
              
               Which
               answer
               makes
               nothing
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               either
               did
               not
               deserve
               the
               sentence
               ,
               or
               deserved
               to
               have
               it
               released
               ;
               one
               of
               which
               any
               judicious
               man
               would
               have
               expected
               at
               your
               hands
               .
               Now
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               particulars
               ;
               the
               Venetians
               were
               so
               resolute
               against
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               it
               Treason
               for
               any
               of
               their
               State
               so
               much
               as
               to
               motion
               your
               return
               ,
               and
               refused
               divers
               Princes
               intercessions
               for
               
               you
               .
               Till
               their
               case
               reducing
               them
               to
               fear
               the
               slavery
               of
               the
               Turk
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               the
               Popes
               assistance
               ,
               promised
               them
               largely
               if
               they
               would
               re-admit
               you
               :
               they
               rather
               chose
               to
               struggle
               with
               your
               Treasons
               at
               home
               ,
               than
               admit
               the
               Barbarians
               conquest
               of
               their
               Dominions
               .
               Whether
               they
               have
               cause
               to
               repent
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               But
               ,
               the
               current
               news
               at
               this
               present
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               procured
               your
               admittance
               ,
               has
               ;
               having
               found
               you
               so
               unfaithful
               to
               him
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               love
               to
               you
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               he
               's
               about
               question
               you
               ,
               by
               what
               means
               you
               are
               so
               suddenly
               raised
               to
               so
               great
               wealth
               :
               wherein
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               he
               'l
               not
               find
               obedience
               so
               ready
               as
               he
               found
               flattery
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               pleasure
               you
               .
            
             
               Your
               measure
               in
               France
               was
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               hard
               ;
               the
               fault
               being
               not
               proved
               to
               be
               universal
               but
               particular
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               was
               never
               executed
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               repealed
               ,
               having
               proceeded
               more
               out
               of
               presumption
               than
               proof
               .
               But
               ,
               your
               case
               in
               England
               is
               far
               different
               ;
               your
               whole
               English
               Congregation
               following
               their
               Head
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               his
               Acts
               even
               since
               his
               Death
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               My
               
                 Twelfth
                 Doubt
              
               is
               ,
               concerning
               your
               conclusion
               ,
               Whether
               you
               intend
               to
               mend
               what
               ,
               hitherto
               ,
               you
               have
               done
               amiss
               ;
               or
               rather
               to
               persist
               in
               your
               Equivocations
               and
               Dissimulations
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               whereas
               you
               being
               the
               chiefly
               or
               only
               suspected
               Body
               ,
               are
               therefore
               bound
               to
               offer
               more
               satisfaction
               than
               others
               ;
               you
               make
               your
               Proposition
               to
               submit
               to
               whatever
               
                 all
                 other
                 Catholick
                 Priests
                 shall
                 agree
                 to
                 :
              
               which
               sounds
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               if
               
               any
               disagree
               ,
               you
               will
               adhere
               to
               them
               ;
               or
               ,
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               that
               you
               'l
               agree
               to
               no
               more
               than
               by
               shame
               you
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               ,
               for
               not
               plainly
               appearing
               the
               worst
               of
               Priests
               and
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               My
               
                 Thirteenth
                 Doubt
              
               is
               ,
               why
               you
               ,
               pretending
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               Divines
               among
               Catholicks
               ,
               remit
               your selves
               to
               the
               determinations
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               ,
               as
               good
               Subjects
               ought
               ,
               examine
               what
               satisfaction
               is
               necessary
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               given
               the
               State
               ;
               and
               both
               offer
               it
               your selves
               ,
               and
               provoke
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               not
               standing
               so
               scrupulously
               upon
               your
               Generals
               decree
               ,
               which
               surely
               should
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               bind
               in
               such
               extreme
               cases
               :
               even
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               general
               Councils
               we
               know
               oblige
               not
               ,
               where
               our
               obedience
               would
               ruine
               us
               ;
               and
               will
               you
               still
               more
               precisely
               observe
               your
               own
               By-Laws
               ,
               than
               the
               sacred
               Canons
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ?
               Methinks
               therefore
               ,
               in
               due
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               pretences
               of
               the
               Pope
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               whatever
               Catholick
               Doctors
               hold
               favourable
               to
               Princes
               ,
               in
               these
               differences
               ,
               should
               by
               you
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               be
               maintained
               with
               all
               your
               power
               .
               As
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               denies
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               any
               Authority
               in
               any
               case
               to
               depose
               ,
               or
               temporally
               molest
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Subjects
               .
               Likewise
               that
               he
               has
               no
               Authority
               to
               release
               any
               lawfully
               made
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               or
               other
               promise
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
               And
               ,
               because
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               assertions
               can
               be
               strong
               and
               firm
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               him
               that
               holds
               the
               Pope's
               Infallibility
               in
               determining
               
               points
               of
               Faith
               ;
               but
               ,
               whenever
               the
               Pope
               shall
               determine
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               must
               renounce
               what
               before
               he
               held
               for
               good
               :
               therefore
               you
               should
               do
               the
               like
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Infallibility
              
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               because
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               Authority
               ,
               may
               force
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               to
               go
               into
               Countries
               where
               they
               cannot
               enjoy
               the
               protection
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Subjects
               are
               not
               free
               to
               maintain
               these
               assertions
               :
               therefore
               ,
               this
               Position
               ,
               also
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Subject
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 any
                 foreign
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 without
                 His
                 Majesties
                 consent
                 ,
              
               is
               also
               to
               be
               condemned
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               less
               necessary
               you
               should
               expresly
               renounce
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Equivocation
               and
               
                 Mental
                 Reservation
              
               ;
               without
               which
               all
               the
               rest
               afford
               very
               little
               security
               ;
               And
               I
               could
               wish
               you
               would
               find
               some
               way
               how
               to
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               you
               solemnly
               make
               your
               disclaim
               of
               these
               last
               Opinions
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               practise
               them
               even
               while
               you
               renounce
               them
               .
               Unless
               such
               Tenets
               be
               stubbed
               out
               of
               the
               heads
               and
               tongues
               of
               your
               Preachers
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               expected
               any
               hearty
               Allegiance
               in
               the
               
                 Jesuited
                 Party
              
               ,
               whose
               consciences
               are
               governed
               by
               you
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               one
               as
               shall
               waver
               with
               every
               blast
               from
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Neither
               can
               any
               Priest
               exempt
               himself
               from
               subscribing
               the
               condemnation
               of
               all
               these
               .
               For
               ,
               Ignorance
               of
               necessary
               truths
               is
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               in
               Teachers
               .
               And
               ,
               supposing
               that
               every
               one
               knows
               the
               Propositions
               are
               not
               Articles
               of
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               the
               manifest
               Inconveniences
               that
               follow
               them
               ,
               will
               evidently
               convince
               they
               are
               to
               be
               
               condemned
               .
               For
               ,
               temporal
               subjection
               to
               Princes
               is
               the
               main
               ground
               of
               the
               peace
               and
               good
               government
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               against
               that
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               think
               it
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               your
               best
               ,
               as
               your
               only
               way
               ,
               to
               lay
               aside
               your
               private
               Interests
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               declare
               your selves
               not
               the
               last
               ,
               but
               the
               forwardest
               in
               your
               Allegiance
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               cancel
               your
               former
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               blot
               out
               the
               setled
               Opinion
               of
               your
               Dissimulation
               .
               You
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               ;
               for
               you
               teach
               men
               to
               depose
               their
               own
               private
               consciences
               on
               the
               Opinions
               of
               others
               .
               You
               cannot
               deny
               but
               the
               contrary
               Opinions
               are
               asserted
               by
               Catholick
               Doctors
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               your
               own
               Maximes
               ,
               't
               is
               lawful
               for
               you
               to
               hold
               them
               ,
               nor
               will
               I
               now
               dispute
               those
               Maximes
               .
               It
               concerns
               you
               deeply
               ;
               for
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               a
               special
               favour
               from
               the
               Civil
               State
               :
               and
               not
               to
               pretend
               to
               such
               ,
               is
               to
               profess
               you
               break
               the
               Catholick
               Parliament's
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               press
               the
               Popes
               exorbitant
               Authority
               ,
               and
               draws
               all
               your
               adherents
               into
               Treason
               before
               God
               and
               a
               Praemunire
               by
               the
               Laws
               .
               Think
               therefore
               soberly
               ,
               and
               conclude
               strongly
               what
               you
               have
               to
               do
               :
               and
               ,
               let
               not
               your
               General
               's
               Interest
               oversway
               Truth
               and
               Justice
               ,
               and
               your
               private
               Good.
               
            
             
               Yet
               one
               reflection
               occurs
               to
               me
               worth
               your
               notice
               ,
               rising
               from
               the
               Report
               I
               toucht
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               That
               you
               ,
               seeing
               your selves
               shut
               out
               from
               the
               Favour
               Voted
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               to
               other
               Catholicks
               ,
               are
               casting
               about
               how
               to
               stop
               the
               progress
               of
               that
               Vote
               ,
               and
               prevent
               its
               
               growing
               into
               an
               Act.
               Whereupon
               I
               raise
               this
               Quaere
               ,
               why
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               a
               particular
               Body
               ,
               should
               not
               rather
               take
               up
               your
               roots
               and
               transplant
               ;
               than
               so
               to
               seek
               your
               private
               benefit
               ,
               that
               you
               care
               not
               to
               hazard
               the
               whole
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               remember
               how
               and
               why
               you
               went
               from
               Venice
               ?
               you
               voluntarily
               departed
               in
               pure
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               upon
               a
               quarrel
               betwixt
               Him
               and
               that
               State
               ;
               and
               were
               only
               kept
               out
               ,
               not
               sent
               away
               :
               And
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               now
               as
               high
               a
               Charity
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               for
               your
               reputation
               ,
               to
               yield
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               till
               your
               own
               deportments
               shall
               deserve
               your
               restitution
               ;
               to
               which
               nothing
               can
               more
               conduce
               ,
               than
               your
               peaceable
               departure
               ,
               especially
               where
               the
               circumstances
               are
               so
               different
               :
               When
               you
               left
               Venice
               ,
               you
               were
               conceived
               to
               hope
               a
               speedy
               return
               ,
               by
               the
               Popes
               Arms
               and
               Triumph
               over
               your
               own
               Country
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               if
               you
               now
               go
               away
               ,
               your
               departure
               will
               be
               absolutely
               free
               from
               the
               blemish
               of
               that
               suspicion
               ,
               and
               remain
               to
               all
               posterity
               an
               Action
               of
               pure
               Heroick
               Vertue
               ;
               while
               ,
               in
               so
               tender
               a
               case
               ,
               you
               prefer
               the
               publick
               before
               your
               own
               present
               private
               good
               .
               You
               who
               could
               leave
               a
               Country
               ,
               where
               you
               were
               rich
               and
               prosperous
               ,
               meerly
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Pope
               ;
               can
               you
               not
               now
               depart
               from
               a
               Country
               ,
               where
               your selves
               say
               ,
               you
               are
               poor
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               for
               the
               universal
               good
               of
               Religion
               ?
               Else
               ,
               will
               not
               this
               pitch
               of
               Reluctance
               savour
               too
               rankly
               of
               the
               rich
               glue
               which
               indeed
               fastens
               your
               hearts
               here
               ;
               and
               betray
               at
               length
               to
               the
               inquisitive
               ,
               that
               your
               yearly
               Rents
               got
               by
               the
               Mission
               in
               England
               ,
               are
               more
               than
               ten
               times
               as
               much
               as
               what
               belongs
               to
               all
               
               Missions
               besides
               ,
               both
               Secular
               and
               Regular
               ?
            
             
               Only
               this
               word
               more
               :
               I
               shall
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               how
               the
               Catholicks
               of
               England
               ,
               nay
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               will
               be
               scandalized
               and
               provoked
               against
               Jesuits
               ,
               if
               they
               see
               you
               palpably
               and
               uncharitably
               drive
               on
               your
               own
               Interest
               alone
               ,
               without
               caring
               what
               becomes
               of
               Religion
               ,
               unless
               you
               may
               have
               your
               wills
               .
               This
               I
               propose
               ,
               only
               upon
               supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               Report
               is
               true
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               you
               endeavour
               no
               more
               than
               to
               procure
               your selves
               may
               be
               included
               in
               the
               Act
               ,
               without
               endangering
               your
               Neighbours
               ,
               I
               heartily
               wish
               you
               may
               prove
               it
               just
               :
               but
               ,
               bethink
               your selves
               well
               of
               this
               Dilemma
               ;
               If
               your
               solicitings
               stop
               the
               progress
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               be
               hated
               ,
               as
               guilty
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               those
               Sanguinary
               Laws
               ?
               if
               your
               endeavours
               do
               not
               stop
               it
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               be
               both
               hated
               for
               attempting
               it
               ,
               and
               scorned
               for
               miscarrying
               in
               't
               ?
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33865-e1080
           
             All
             Offenders
             cover
             their
             faults
             with
             contrary
             causes
             .
          
           
             Rebels
             do
             most
             dangerously
             cover
             their
             faults
             .
          
           
             Rebellion
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Queens
             Power
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Rebels
             fled
             into
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             Rebels
             pretend
             Religion
             for
             their
             defence
             .
          
           
             Ringleaders
             of
             Rebels
             ,
             
               Charls
               Nevill
            
             Earl
             of
             
               Westmer
               land
            
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Stukeley
            
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             against
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             practises
             of
             the
             Traitors
             ,
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             Fugitives
             ,
             to
             execute
             the
             Bull.
             
          
           
             Seminaries
             erected
             to
             nurse
             seditious
             Fugitives
             .
          
           
             The
             Seminary
             Fugitives
             come
             secretly
             into
             the
             Realm
             to
             induce
             the
             people
             to
             obey
             the
             Popes
             Bull.
             
          
           
             Sowers
             of
             sedition
             taken
             ,
             convented
             ,
             and
             executed
             for
             Treason
             .
          
           
             The
             seditious
             Traitors
             Condemned
             by
             the
             antient
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             made
             200.
             years
             past
             ▪
             
          
           
             Persons
             Condemned
             ,
             spared
             from
             Execution
             ,
             upon
             refusal
             of
             their
             treasonable
             opinions
             .
          
           
             The
             Foreign
             Traitors
             continue
             sending
             of
             persons
             to
             move
             sedition
             in
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             The
             Seditious
             Fugitives
             labour
             to
             bring
             the
             Realm
             into
             a
             War
             external
             and
             domestical
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             Queen
             and
             all
             her
             Governours
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Country
             ,
             is
             to
             repel
             practices
             of
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             None
             charged
             with
             capital
             Crimes
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             ,
             and
             professing
             to
             withstand
             Foreign
             Forces
             .
          
           
             Names
             of
             divers
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             professing
             contrary
             Religion
             ,
             never
             charged
             with
             capital
             Crimes
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             Favourers
             of
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             were
             the
             chief
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Writings
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             number
             of
             Lay
             persons
             of
             livelyhood
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             ,
             never
             charged
             with
             capital
             Crime
             .
          
           
             No
             person
             charged
             with
             capital
             Crime
             for
             the
             only
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             Such
             Condemned
             only
             for
             Treason
             ,
             as
             maintain
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             against
             her
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sanders
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bull.
             
          
           
             The
             persons
             that
             suffered
             Death
             ,
             were
             Condemned
             for
             Treason
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             full
             proof
             that
             the
             maintainers
             of
             the
             Bull
             are
             directly
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Mortons
             secret
             Ambassage
             from
             Rome
             to
             stir
             the
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             North.
             
          
           
             Persons
             and
             Campion
             are
             offenders
             as
             Dr.
             Sanders
             is
             ,
             for
             allowance
             of
             the
             Bull.
             
          
           
             Faculties
             granted
             to
             Persons
             and
             Campion
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             13.
             
             Anno
             1580.
             
          
           
             Harts
             Confession
             of
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Conclusion
             that
             all
             the
             infamous
             Books
             against
             the
             Queen
             and
             the
             Realm
             ,
             are
             false
             .
          
           
             Difference
             of
             the
             small
             numbers
             that
             have
             been
             executed
             in
             the
             space
             of
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             from
             the
             great
             numbers
             in
             five
             years
             of
             Queen
             Maries
             Reign
             .
          
           
             An
             Advertisement
             to
             all
             princes
             of
             Countries
             abroad
             .
          
           
             The
             Authority
             claimed
             by
             the
             Pope
             not
             warranted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             two
             Apostles
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             the
             first
             that
             made
             War
             against
             the
             Emperor
             .
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1074.
             
          
           
             The
             Judgement
             of
             God
             against
             the
             Popes
             false
             erected
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             deposed
             by
             Henry
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Henry
               5.
               
               Frederick
               1.
               
               Frederick
               2.
               
               Lewis
               of
               Banar
               ,
            
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             alwful
             for
             other
             Princes
             Soveraigns
             ,
             is
             lawful
             for
             the
             Queen
             and
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             of
             universal
             Bishop
             is
             a
             Preamble
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Rome
             sacked
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             Clement
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             the
             Emperors
             Army
             .
          
           
             1550.
             
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             of
             France
             his
             Edicts
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Courts
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             besieging
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             Pope
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alva
             with
             King
             Philips
             Army
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Mary
             and
             Cardinal
             Pool
             resisted
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Peyto
            
             a
             begging
             Fryer
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             Christendom
             never
             suffer
             the
             Popes
             to
             abridge
             their
             Titles
             or
             Rights
             ,
             though
             they
             suffer
             them
             to
             have
             rule
             over
             their
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             of
             England
             may
             not
             suffer
             the
             Pope
             by
             any
             means
             to
             make
             Rebellions
             in
             her
             Realm
             .
          
           
             Additaments
             to
             the
             Popes
             Martyrologe
             .
          
           
             The
             strange
             ends
             of
             James
             Earl
             of
             
               Desmond
               .
               D.
               Saunders
               .
               James
               Fitzmorice
               .
               John
               of
               Desmond
               .
            
          
           
             John
             Somervile
             .
          
           
             The
             prosperity
             of
             England
             ,
             during
             the
             Popes
             curses
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             to
             perswade
             by
             reason
             the
             Favourers
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             none
             hath
             bin
             executed
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             Treason
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             
               Pius
               Q●●●●●…
            
             set
             up
             at
             Pauls
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             punishment
             for
             the
             Bull.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             .
          
           
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             North.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Invasion
             of
             Ireland
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Forces
             vanquished
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             The
             Politick
             Adversaries
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Objection
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             executed
             are
             but
             Scholars
             and
             unarmed
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             Traiters
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             Armor
             nor
             Weapon
             .
          
           
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             Scholastical
             Traiters
             ,
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             Traiters
             without
             Armor
             .
          
           
             Six
             Questions
             to
             try
             Traiters
             from
             Scholars
             .
          
           
             The
             offenders
             executed
             for
             Treason
             ,
             not
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Unreasonable
             and
             obstinate
             persons
             are
             left
             to
             Gods
             Judgment
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33865-e6960
           
             Saunders
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Web
             ,
             &c.